The Sovereign Power of Parliaments Part 4
The source for this document is https://quod.lib.umich.edu/e/eebo/A91185.0001.001
Project Note
This is licensed under Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND. This license allows reusers to copy and distribute the material in any medium or format in unadapted form only, for noncommercial purposes only, and only so long as attribution is given to the creator.
The source of this document is the Early English Books Online (EEBO-TCP) website. Those books were transcribed in a character for character manner and can be very cumbersome to read since there was no standard spelling during that time. Many spelling variations such as "unlesse", "vnlesse", and "vnles" regularly appear.
This project was conceived to clean up those books as much as possible and make them more accessible to the interested reader, leading to the creation of a massive list of variant spellings and their corrections. This was used to clean up the text, but is of course only as complete as the list itself. Because of the nature of the original transcription, some words have missing characters or places where the original language (e.g., Greek) was not transcribed. This effort does not change that. Be aware that the original transcription can also be faulty and in some cases entire sentences may be missing.
Although this is no substitute for a properly compared, proofed, and scholarly edition, I believe that the result is a document which is far more accessible, particularly for searching for terms using standard spelling. The document has been cleaned and presented in what I hope is a pleasing and useful format for the vast majority of Christian brothers and sisters who just want access to read these spiritually nourishing works.
However, a word of warning: The Puritans were a very diverse group of people and their age was characterized with godliness, but also much upheaval, disputation and strife. They disagreed on many doctrines and some of these works contain less orthodox or Scriptural views than others. The reader is strongly advised to read with discernment, particularly if it is unknown whether author is trustworthy.
This project took a huge amount of time and skill to bring to fruition. I would particularly like to thank David Jonescue for the initial list of Puritans he found on EEBO and the concept behind this project as well as the continuous, unceasing efforts toward seeing this complete. Without his labor, this would not be available. Alex Sarrouf was invaluable in providing the initial list of over 7,000 spelling variations he had identified and corrected, as well as continuing to review more than 16,000 additions to that list for any typos.
Logan West
(with David Jonescue and Alex Sarrouf)
www.puritansearch.org
THE FOURTH PART OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES. Wherein the Parliaments Right and Interest in ordering the Militia, Forts, Ships, Magazins, and great Offices of the Realm, is manifested by some fresh Records in way of Supplement: The two Houses Imposition of moderate Taxes and Contributions on the People in cases of extremity, without the Kings assent, (when willfully denied) for the necessary defense and preservation of the Kingdom; and their imprisoning, confining of Malignant dangerous persons in times of public danger, for the common sa • ety; are vindicated from all Calumnies, and proved just.
Together with an APPENDIX; Manifesting by sundry Histories and Foreign Authorities, that in the ancient Kingdom of Rome; the Roman, Greek, German Empires; the old, the present Graecian, Indian, Egyptian, French, Spanish, Gothish, Italian, Hungarian, Polonian, Behemian, Danish, Swedish, Scottish, with other Foreign Kingdoms; yea in the Kingdoms of Judah, Israel, and other Gentile Royalties, mentioned in Scripture; the Supreame Sovereign Power resided not in the Emperors, or Kings themselves, but in the whole Kingdom, Senate, Parliament, State, People, who had not only Authority to restrain, resist, yea call their Emperors, and Kings to an account, but likewise, when they saw just cause, to censure, suspend, deprive them for their Tyranny, vices, mis-government; and sometimes capitally to proceed against them. With a brief Answer to the contrary Objections; and ten material Observations, confirming all the Premises.
By WILLIAM PRYNNE, Utter-Barrister, of Lincolns Inn.
Olaus Magnus l. 8. c. 32. De Iniquis Consiliariis, &c. 33.
Iniqui Consiliarii aiunt, Regem nihil unjust facere posse, quippe omnia omniunt ejus esse, ac homines etiam ipsos-Tantum vero cuique esse proprium, quantum Regis Benignitas ei non ademerit, &c. Utcunque sit, multi Principes, his & similibus consiliis & consiliariis, facti sunt enules, miseri, infames, & inhabiles in se & posteritate sua, amplius gubernandi. Principis itaque Officium est, ut non secus curet subditos, quam fidelis Pastor oves, ut dirigat, foveat, conservet.
It is this tenth day of July, Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons concerning Printing, that this Book Intituled The fourth Part of the Sovereign power of Parliaments and Kingdoms, &c. be Printed by Michael Sparke senior. John White.
Printed at London for Michael Sparke Senior. 1643.
To the READER.
Courteous Reader,
I Here present thee with the last Part, of The Sovereign Power of Parliaments and Kingdoms, and An Appendix in pursuance of it; abundantly manifesting, from the very fundamental Constitutions, Laws, Customs, Resolutions, Remonstrances, Oaths, Inaugurations, Elections, Ceremonies, Histories, public Transactions, Treaties, Agreements, Wars, of Forain Empires, Emperors, Realms, Kings, States, Senates, Diets, Parliaments, in all Ages, and the most judicious foreign Authors of all sorts; That whole Kingdoms, Parliaments, Senates, States, Nations, collectively considered, have ever constantly enjoyed, in all Ages, Nations, the most Sovereign Jurisdiction, and Authority, and been Paramount their Kings and Emperors, who were and are subordinate, accountable for their actions to them; and copiously refuting the fond erroneous fancies of all illiterate flattering Court-Doctors, Theologasters, Lawyers, Statists, who, without any shadow of Truth or Reason, audaciously aver the contrary, not so much to flatter or seduce their Princes, as to advance themselves; against whom the contrary constant practice and resolutions of most lawful Kingdoms, that either are or have been in the world from Adams days till now, shall unanimously rise in judgment, and pass a most Catholic irreversible sentence on them, for their notorious flatteries and Impostures.
For mine own particular, as I have always been, and ever shall be an honourer, a defender of Kings and Monarchy (the best of Government, whiles it keeps within the bounds which Law and Conscience have prescribed;) So, I shall never degenerate so far beneath the duty of a Man, a Lawyer, a Scholar, a Christian, as to mis-inform, or flatter either; nor yet (out of any popular vain-glory) court either Parliaments or People, to the prejudice of Kings just Royalties; but carry such an equal hand between them, as shall do right to both, injury to neither; and preserve, support their just, Legal several Soveraignties, Jurisdictions, Rights, within their proper limits, without tyrannical invasions, or seditious encroachments, upon one another, to their mutual and the Republickes prejudice.
It fares with Regal and Popular Powers, usually, as with Seas and mighty Rivers, if they violently break down, or swellingly overflow their fixed banks, they presently cause an Inundation, and instead of watering, surround, and drown the Countries round about them, for a season, (sometimes for sundry years) ere they can be perfectly drained, and their bankers repaired, to confine them to their ancient proper Channels,; of which we have present sad experience, written in Capitall red Bloody Letters, throughout the Realm. To redress▪ prevent which overflowing mischief for the future, I have without fear or flattery of any human Power, or party whatsoever, by Public Authority divulged this last, and the three preceding Parts of this Discourse: together with the Appendix, (all hastily collected, and more confusedly compacted through want of time, and sundry interrupting Avocations, then I desired) wherein I have impartially, according to my judgment, conscience, defended naught, but ancient, undoubted, universal Truthes of real State-Policy, and true Theology, (almost forgotten in the world, yea cried, Preached, Printed down for erroneous, seditious Paradoxes, if not Treasons, by Sycophants and Malignants in these later ages;) out of a cordial affection as much as in me lieth, to restore and settle the weal, tranquility, and safety of my bleeding, dying Country, now miserably distracted, wasted, consumed everywhere: (through the long fore • plotted conspiracies of Romish Priests and Jesuits, to subvert the Protestant Religion and our Realms) upon a pretended quarrel unhappily raised by them, between the two much mistaken Grand Sovereign Jurisdictions, of King and Parliament, Crown and Kingdom, now miserably clashing one against the other, through ignorance and mistakes, and trying their Titles in the open field BY BATTAILE, instead of Law; by the Sword of the Soldier, not of the Spirit, the only proper peaceable Judges in these Quarrels, by which alone they can and must be finally resolved, settled; else neither King nor kingdom, can be ever quiet, or secure from dangers, and Commotions.
I dare not presume to arrogate to myself, a Spirit of in-errability in the grand Controversies here debated, wherein I have travelled in no beaten common road; No doubt General, National Councils, Parliaments, Popes, Kings, Counselors, Statesmen, Lawyers, Divines, all sorts of men, both may, and usually do err from Truth, (especially in Questions which concern their own Jurisdictions, Honors, Profits;) and so may I. But this I darewith safe conscience protest to all the world, that I have not willingly erred in any particular; and if I have casually failed in anything, out of human frailty, I shall (upon better information) acknowledge and retract it. In the mean time, I trust, I have here sufficiently discovered, refuted, many common impostures and erroneous gross mistakes in Law, Policy, Divinity, Antiquity; which have in later ages been generally received as indubitable verities, by most men; yea professedly defended by sundry injudicious Lawyers, and ignorant Divines (though perchance reputed learned, solid in their own, and others opinions) who never took the pains to dive into the true original fundamental creations, institutions, public Laws, Reasons, Policies, Jurisdictions, compositions, Rights, Customs, Histories of Kings, Kingdoms, Parliaments, States, Magistrates, People; the ignorance whereof, hath made them confidently vent many grand absurdities, and untruths, to the prejudice, imbroyling, and almost utter ruin of divers Kings and States; which now, I hope, they will ingenuously acknowledge and recant with real grief and shame, that they have so grossly cheated, seduced Kings, Kingdoms, People, and oft times stirred up civil wars, to maintain their idle lies, crazy fictions, as just Royal Rights, and indubitable Prerogatives, when as they are nothing less.
I shall not beg any man's belief, of any Truth here newly discovered, further than his own judgment & conscience, upon serious consideration, shall convince him of it; and himself discern it fully ratified by substantial precedents and Authorities in the body and close of the Treatise & Appendix: Only this I shall request of every Reader, to peruse over all the Parts of this Discourse with a cordial Love of Truth and Peace; and when he is convinced what is Truth, then to live and die in Paul's resolution, 2 Cor. 13. 8. We can do nothing against the Truth, but for the Truth. It was our Savior's own reply to Pilate, John 18. 37. For this end was I borne, and for this cause came I into the world, THAT I SHOULD BEARE WITNESSE UNTO THE TRUTH; O then let it now be every ones end, and practice too; since it is the Truth (and nothing else) that shall make (and keep) us free: Free, from Errors, Troubles, Tumults, Wars; Slavery, Tyranny, Treachery, Popery, dangers, fears: Wherefore, love the Truth and Peace, and then through God's mercy we shall speedily regain, retain them both.
THE Fourth Part of the Sovereign POWER of PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES.
The Parliaments Interest in the Militia, Forts, Navy, & Officers of the Kingdom.
I N the preceding Parts of this Discourse, I have with as much perspicuity and sincerity as I could, waded through those deep and weighty differences of greatest importance, which have lately (to our great unhappiness) I know not by what evil spirits solicitation, unexpectedly risen up by insensible degrees, between the Kings Majesty, and the present Parliament; (whose primitive sweet agreement, made us not so happy, as their subsequent Divisions in place, affection, opinion, have rendered the whole three Kingdoms miserable,) in point of Royal Prerogatives only, which I have dispatched: I should now proceed to other Controversies between them, principally concerning the Subjects Liberties; But before I pass to those particulars; I shall present you with some few Records of special note (casually omitted in their proper place, through over-much haste, and want of time) which will very much clear the Parliaments just right, and ancient Jurisdiction In ordering the Militia of the Realm, by Sea and Land; in disposing the Ships, the Forts of the Realm for the public safety in times of danger; in concluding matters of War and Peace; in placing and displacing the great Officers, the Privy Counselors of the Kingdom; yea regulating the Kings own household, and meniall servants oft times; when there was occasion; which may serve as a supplement to the second part.
It it the determination of Henricus Rauzovius, a Noble Dane, a great Statesman and Soldier in his Commentarius Bellicus, Dedicated to Christierne the fourth, King of Denmark, Anno 1565. lib. 1. c. 3. That All Kings and Princes in most Republickes, rightly and lawfully constituted, are obliged by their paction entered into before their Inauguration, Not to begin or move any War without the consent of all the Estates and Nobles. Thus in my hearing, Philip King of Spain, when he demanded and took an Oath from his Subjects in the Netherlands, promised by a mutual Oath to the Estates, That he would make no wars in those parts without their privity. The same also (most Noble King) is received and observed not only in your Kingdoms and Dominions, but likewise is in use almost in all Europe. Therefore Frederick your Father of most famous memory, knowing himself to be bound hereunto by compact, before he would be involved in the Swedish War, communicating the whole business faithfully to his people, as well to the Senators of the Realm, as to the Nobles of the Dukedoms, maturely advised with them about the manner of waging it. Wherefore, lest the War which is undertaken be accused as unjust by the States, because it was undertaken without their advice, contrary to custom and agreements, all ought to be assumed into the Counsel and care of War. For thus it will come to pass, besides, that things very well thought on and deliberated by many, have for the most part better successes, than those things which are rashly begun by someone; that the Subjects, who not unwillingly bring their estates and lives into danger, will less fear the loss of both, will fight more valiantly, and will put forth all their strength in prosecuting and ending the combat of war, even for this reason, that themselves have been the advisers of the war. Upon this reason, not only the Kings of the Jews, Aragon, France, Navarre, and others, (as I have manifested in the Appendix) but even of this our Realm, have usually undertaken all their wars, and ordered all their Military affairs, both by Sea and Land, by the advice and direction of their Parliaments, as the Grand Council of War, both for King and Kingdom. This I have plentifully manifested in the premises, by sundry examples, and shall here only briefly ratify with some few new Precedents.
In the first Parliament of 13 Ed. 3. after Proclamation made, Num. 2. That none should come armed with weapons to the Parliament, Num. 3. The causes of summoning the Parliament were shown to the Lord's and Commons, to have their counsel and advice therein, what was best to be done; and expressed to be three. First, that everyone, great and small, should consider, in what manner the peace might most surely be preserved within the Realm. Secondly, how the Marches of Scotland, and the Northern parts might be best defended and kept against the enemies of Scotland. Thirdly, how the Sea should be guarded against the enemies, that they should do no damage, nor enter the Realm for to destroy it. After this. Num. 4. The Bishops and Letters from the King then in France, relate to the Houses the Estate of the Kings Army, wars, and proceedings in France, and the great debts the King stood engaged in for the maintenance of his Army; for discharge whereof and the Kings further relief in the easiest way, to support his wars, the Lord's condescended to grant the ninth sheaf of all their corn, and the ninth fleece and Lamb of all their flocks to the King, for the two next years, so as the custom of Mal-tolt, newly imposed on Wools, should be released, and this grant not drawn hereafter into custom, as a precedent to their prejudice. Who acquainting the Commons therewith, they after deliberation; As to the Kings supply; returned this Answer. Num. 8, 9. That they thought it meet the King should be supplied, and were ready to aid him, as they had always formerly been, but yet as the aid was granted in this case, they durst not assent to it, until they had consulted and advised with the Commons in the Country; for which end they craved time to go into their Counties, and that Writs might issue to summon another Parliament on the Octaves of Saint Hillary, of the richest Knights in every Shire at a short day to come, (which, was condescended to.) After which, Num. 9, 10, 11. they gave this answer in writing concerning the three Articles propounded to them: First, As to the keeping of the peace of the Realm, that the Justices of the Peace had sufficient power already to that purpose; only they add, that disturbers of the peace should not be let out of Prison, but upon sufficient Bail, and that no Charters of pardon should be granted to Felons, but by common consent in Parliament, and all other pardons held as void. To the second they answered, That the King before his going beyond the Seas had taken so good order, and appointed such sufficient Guardians to defend the Marches of Scotland, who were best able to guard those parts, that the enforcement of them by the Kings Council would be sufficient, without any charge to the Commons; Only, they ordered, that every man who had Lands in the Marches of Scotland, of what condition soever they were, should reside upon them to defend them (as it had been formerly ordained) without charge to the Commons. To the third, concerning the guard of the Seas: The Commons prayed that they might not be charged to give Counsel in things of which they had no conisance (or charge;) and that they were advised, that the Barons of the Ports which at all times have honors before all the Commons of the Land, and are so enfranchized to guard the Sea between us and strangers, (if so be it falls out, that they will enter and assail our Land) that they contribute to no aids nor charges on the said Land, but receive profits without number arising by the Sea, for the Guard aforesaid. Wherefore the Commons are advised, that they ought to maintain a guard upon the Sea, as the Commons do upon the Land, without taking or demanding wages. Likewise, there are other great Towns and Havens which have a Navy, that are in the same case, and are bound to guard the Sea. And as for the safeguard of the Watch-houses upon the Sea by Land; let the guard of them be made by the advice of the Knights of the Shire, where the said Guardians are assigned, in the safest manner that may be, without charge of the Commons: And that the people of the Land, of what condition soever, which have lands on the Coast, shall keep residence upon those Lands, the better to repulse the enemies from the Land, so that for their abiding there, they shall be discharged to give any aide toward the same guard elsewhere. Num. 13. The Commons frame and demand a general pardon, upon grant whereof they promise to aide the King with monies. Num. 14. They make an Ordinance for increase of monies in the Realm. Num. 15. Because the ships of England went not out together in Fleetes, to trade, but severally, out of desire of gain and covetousness, and so many of them were taken by the Enemies of the King, and the men slain and murdered, to the dishonor of the King and the whole Realm; it was agreed, and assented in full Parliament, that all the Navy should stay and be arrested, till further order were given to the contrary. Num. 16. It was accorded and assented in Parliament, that the Bishops and Lord's in the Parliament, should send Letters to the Archbishop of York, and the Clergy of his Province, under their Seals, to excite them to grant a convenient aid for the guard of the Marches of Scotland, for the defense of the Church, the Realm, and themselves, as the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury had done. Num. 17. It is accorded, that Master Robert de Scardeburgh shall be put into the Commission which shall be sent into the Country of York, to survey the Array of the people, which shall be chosen for the defense of the Realm, in lieu of Sir Thomas de Blaston. That Sir Richard Chastell shall be put in the Commission to survey the Array in the Counties of Nottingham and Denby, and John Feriby in the County of Lancaster. Num. 18. It is assented that the people of Holdernes shall be Arrayed, taxed, and make aid for the guarding of the Marches of Scotland, and other businesses of the King in those parts, notwithstanding the Commission made to them to guard the Sea, Num. 21. The Lord's who have Lands towards the Marches of Scotland, are commanded and prayed by writs and Letters to repair thither for defense thereof, namely the Lord's of Ros, Wake, Mowbray, Clifford, and Master William Daubeny Steward of the Earl of Richmond, and that those who could not in this case go in proper person, should send their people to the Lord's in the Marches.
In the second Parliament held this year, by appointment of the first (Octabis Hilarii, 13. Ed. 3. Num. 2. 5. Edward Duke of Cornwall, Guardian of England (in the Kings absence) being hindered by other businesses to be present in this Parliament, by Letters Patents under the Kings great Seal, appointed the Archbishop of Canterbury, and others to supply his place, and hold the Parliament. Num. 6, 7, 8, 9. The Commons for the defense of the Realm, Sea, and Marches of Scotland, granted the King thirty thousand sacks of Wooll, and the Earls and Barons, the ninth sheaf, Fleece and Lamb, within their Demesne Lands; and agreed to raise a great sum of money presently, to set out a fleet of Ships to Sea, fraught with men of arms, and archers for defense of the Realm. Num. 10. All the Merchants of England, were summoned by writ to appear at Westminster in proper person, to confer upon great businesses concerning the Kings honor, the salvation of the Realm, and of themselves. Num. 11. The Mariners of the Cinque-ports upon their departure promised to make their ships ready by Mid-Lent; and were to receive a sum of money to help defray their charges herein; and the men of the Cinque-ports, promised to defray the moity of the costs; and the Kings Counsel the other moity, but not in name of wages, but out of special grace; and the Cinque-ports were to find 21 ships of their own, and nine ships of the River of Thames. Num. 12. The Mariners towards the West promised to find 70. ships of an hundred Tunne and upwards, and to make them ready by the same day; and to defray the charges of them as far as was requisite; and for the residue, the Kings Counsel were to send them a sum of money for their aide, but not as wages, but of special grace; and a Clerke was ordained to survey the charges of the Mariners of the West; and of the Cinque-ports. Num. 23. All the ships of Portsmouth, and the West, were to meet at Dartmouth at the day assigned; and the Earl of Arundell was assigned their Admiral; And the ships of the Cinque-ports and the River of Thames, were to meet, & assemble at Winchelse, and the Earl of Huntindon, appointed their Admiral; and that all these ships should be ready by the middle of Lent, Num. 19. The Admiralls of all parts were commanded to arrest all other ships, that might pass the Seas, for fear of being surprised by the enemies, & that 200. men should man those to whom the smaller ships belonged, to bring them in to such havens where they might be safest from the Enemies. Num. 15. Writs were directed to all Sheriffs of England to make Proclamation, that all those who had Charters of pardon, should repair towards the Sea, in the service of the King, and at his wages by the middle of Lent, upon pain of losing their Charters, and being put to answer the things contained in them, in case they should not go. Num. 16. It was accorded and assented in Parliament, that Master Richard Talbot ordained to guard the Town of Southampton, which he had undertaken to do, should have a company of men at Arms, and Archers at the Kings wages, which he might increase if there were cause; that he and they should have their wages paid them monthly, from the second Sunday in Lent, and so forwards whiles they continued in that Services, & that he should receive 200. pounds in money, and 200. marks in Wooll, in respect of his said service, and to defray his ancient debts. And he had power given him to assesse and levy monies upon the said Town, towards its defense; and if the Town were not able to defray all the charge, the King should aid them for the residue.
Loe here in these two Parliaments (the Rols whereof I have recited more largely, because rare and memorable) all businesses concerning the Wars, Militia and Array both by Land and Sea, were particularly consulted of, ordered, and determined in and by the Parliament only; in a far more ample manner then this present Parliament at first petitioned, desired they should have been ordered and settled now.
In the Parliament rolls 14 E. 3. Num. 19. Certain men are appointed to guard the Islands and Sea-coasts against the enemies. Num. 42. The Lord Mowbray is appointed keeper of the Town of Barwicke. Num. 53. 54. 55. &c. Commissions of Array in several Counties are made by Parliament to the Earl of Angoyes and others, for defense of the Kingdom.
In the Parliament of 50 E. 3. Num. 15. A Commission is granted in Parliament to the Lord Percy and others, to appoint able persons for defense of the Marches of the East-riding.
In the Parliament Roll of 1 R. 2. Num. 51.
In the Parliament of 7 & 8 H. 4. Num. 26. The Parliament gave power to the Merchants to name two meet persons to be Admirals, to guard the Seas.
In the Parliament rolls of 2 R. 2. pars 2. Num. 37.
In the Parliament of 6 R. 2. pars 2. Num. 11.
In the Parliament of 15 R. 3. Num. 15.
In the Parliament of the 14 H. 6. Num. 10.
In the Parliament of 31 H. 6. Num. 41. pro custodia Maris, it was enacted:
In the Parliament of 33 H. 6. Num. 27. the said Lord's were discharged of the custody of the Sea by the Parliament, in these words:
In the Parliament of 39 H. 6. Num. 32.
And to cite no more presidents in so clear a case: in the Parliament of 21 Iacobi ch. 33.
Which presidents with others forementioned, made His Majesty return this Answer to the Petition of the Lord's and Commons touching the Articles delivered February 2. 1641. For the securing you from all dangers or jealousies of any; His Majesty will be content to put in all the places both of FORTS and MILITIA, in the several Counties, such persons as both Houses of Parliament shall either approve or recommend unto Him; so that you declare before unto His Majesty the names of the persons whom you approve or recommend; unless such persons shall be named against whom He shall have just and unquestionable exception. And thus much by way of supplement touching the Militia.
Concerning the Parliaments interest and right in electing and removing the Officers of the realm, and the Kings meniall servants, I shall only add these Precedents to the forementioned.
In the Parliament rolls 4 E. 3. Num. 1. Four Bishops, four Earls, and four Barons were assigned to the King, without whose consent, or of four of them, no great business was to be transacted.
14 E. 3. Num. 36. in the Parliament rolls, The Parliament agreeth, that the Duke of Cornwall be Custos of England during the Kings absence in the wars of France.
In the Parliament rolls of 1 R. 2. Num. 18. & 19.
In the Parliament of 11. Richard 2. Num. 23.
In the Parliament of 5. Henry 4. Num. 16.
In the Parliament of 7. & 8. Henry 4. Numb. 31.
In the Parliament of 2. Henry 6. num. 15. After divers special requests of the Commons of the Realm, being in the present Parliament, made to my Lord of Gloucester Commissary of the King, and to other Lord's Spiritual and Temporal there, for to have notice and conusance of the persons assigned and elected to be of the Kings Council, to their great ease and consolation. By advice and assent of all the Lord's Spiritual and Temporal aforesaid, were elected and named certain persons, as well spiritual and temporal, to be Counselors assistant to the governance of the Realm, whose names here ensue; The Duke of Gloucester, the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishops of London, Winchester, Norwich, Worcester, the Chancellor, Treasurer, and Keeper of the privy Seal, the Duke of Excester, the Earl of March, the Earl of Warwick, the Earl Marshall, the Earl of Northumberland, the Earl of Westmorland, the Lord Cromwell, the Lord Fitz-Hugh, the Lord Bourchier, the Lord Scroop, Master Walter Hungerford, Master John Tiptoff, Thomas Chaucer, William Allington.
In the Parliament of 29. Henry 6. num. 16. Upon the Petition of the Commons against divers Lord's, Bishops, Knights, Esquires, and others, to the number of 29. who mis-behaved themselves about the royal Person of the King, and in other places, by whose only means it was suggested, the Kings possessions had been greatly diminished, his Laws not executed, the peace of the Realm not observed, to the great hurt and trouble of the liege people of the Realm, and likely subversion of the same, of which misbehaviour, universal noise and clamour was openly received throughout all the Realm, upon the same persons specified in the Petition; all of them, except the Lord's and some few others, without further evidence against them, were by the King now removed from his presence and Court for a whole years space, within which time any man that could and would object against any of them should be patiently heard and intended to.
These few fresh Presidents added to the precedent, and to such foreign examples of this nature cited in the Appendix, will abundantly clear the Parliaments right and Kingdoms interest in nominating, placing, and displacing the great Officers of the Kingdom, and in regulating the Kings own meniall servants in some cases, when they either corrupt or mis-counsel him. And thus much touching the unhappy differences between the King and Parliament, concerning matters of his own royal Prerogative.
The Parliaments Right and Jurisdiction to impose Taxes and Contributions on the Subjects for the necessary defense of the Realm, Laws, Liberties without the King, in case of the Kings willful absence from, and taking up Arms against the Parliament and Kingdom, briefly vindicated from the calumnies against it.
T He several grand Objections of consequence made by the King and others against the Parliaments pretended usurpations upon the just Rights and Prerogatives of the Crown, being fully examined and refuted in the Premises, so far (I hope) as to satisfy all ingenuous men, in point of Divinity, Policy, Law, Reason, Conscience. I shall next proceed to the remaining material Accusations which concern the Subjects only, in regard of Property and Liberty: wherein I will contract my Discourse into a narrow compass; partly because the debate of the fore-going Differences between the Kings Prerogative and the Parliaments Sovereign Jurisdiction, hath in some sort over-ruled the Controversies betwixt the Subjects and both Houses, representing them: party because these accusations are not so universally insisted on, as the former which concern the King; the justness of them being generally acknowledged, willingly submitted to by most, except such, who calumniate and traduce them, either out of covetousness only to save their Purses, or from a groundless Malignity against the Parliament, or out of a consciousness of their own Delinquencies, subjecting them to the Parliaments impartial Justice, or out of some particular interests which concern them in their gains, honors, preferments, or such who by their restraints for not paying Parliamentary Assessements, hope to save their purses for the present; or to gain favor and preferment by it for the future. If these private sinister ends were once laid by, this second sort of accusations would speedily vanish, especially with men of public spirits, who prefer the Common-weal before their own particular interests.
The first of these Cavillatory Objections against the Parliaments proceedings is, That both Houses, without the Kings Royal Assent, have contrary to Magna Charta, the Petition of Right, the Statues De Tallagio non concedendo, and other Acts, by their Ordinances only imposed late Taxes on the Subjects, amounting to the twentieth part of their estates, and since that monthly or weekly Assessements, to maintain a war against the King; a grand encroachment on the people's Properties, contrary to all Law and justice.
This Objection seems very plausible and cordial to covetous Earth-worms, being politikely contrived to Court the close-handed niggardly party, by those who are guiltiest in themselves of that they thus object against others. But it will easily receive an answer, as to the Parliament, and recoil with infinite disadvantage on those that make it.
First then I answer, That the Parliament is the absolute Sovereign power within the Realm, not subject to, or obliged by the letter, or intendment of any Laws, being in truth the sole Law-maker, and having an absolute Sovereignty over the Laws themselves (yea, over Magna Charta, and all other objected Acts) to repeal, alter, determine and suspend them when there is cause, as is undeniable by its altering the very common Law in many cases, by repealing, changing many old Statute Laws, and enacting new ones every Sessions as there is occasion, for the public safety and defense. This the practice of all Parliaments in all ages (yea the constant course of all Parliaments and Assemblies of the Estates in all foreign Kingdoms too) abundantly manifests. The Parliament therefore never intended by all or any of these objected Acts, to bind its own hands, but only the Kings and his Ministers, with inferior Courts of Justice, neither is the Parliament within the letter, words, or meaning of them; therefore not obliged by them.
2. The King, with his Officers, Judges, and inferior Courts of Justice only are included, and the Parliament, is directly excluded out of the very letter and meaning of all these Acts; as is apparent. First in general, from the occasion of enacting all these Laws, which was not any complaints made to the King of any illegal taxes, imprisonments, or proceedings of our Parliaments, to the oppression of the people; but only the great complaints of the people and Parliament against the illegal taxes, impositions, imprisonments, and oppressions of the Subject by the King, his Officers, Judges, and inferior Courts of Justice, as all our Histories, with the Prefaces and words of the Acts themselves attest; to redress which grievances alone these Laws were made by the Parliaments and people's earnest solicitations, much against the Kings good will. The Parliament then (who would never solicit the making of a Law against, or to restrain it self) being clear out of the original ground and mischief of enacting these Laws, and the King, with his Ministers, and inferior Courts only within them; they can no way extend to the Parliament, but to them alone.
3. The Parliament, ever since the making of these Acts, hath always constantly enjoyed an absolute right and power, without the least dispute, of granting and imposing on the Subjects whatsoever Taxes, Subsidies, Aids Confiscations of Goods, or restraint of Liberty by temporal or perpetual imprisonment, it thought meet and necessary for the public defense, safety, and tranquility of the Realm, as the several Taxes, Subsidies, and Poll-monies granted by them in all ages, the many Statutes enjoining confiscation of Lands, Goods, corporal punishments, banishments, temporary or perpetual imprisonments, for divers things not punishable, nor criminal by the Common Law, or when Magna Charta, and the ancient Statutes in pursuance of it were first enacted, abundantly evidence past all contradiction: none of all which the King himself, his Officers, Judges, or inferior Courts of Justice can do, being restrained by the objected Acts. Therefore it is altogether irrefragable, that the Parliament and Houses are neither within the words or intentions of these Acts, nor any ways limited or restrained by them, but left as free in these particulars (in order to the public good and safety) as if those Acts had never been made, though the King, with all other Courts, Officers, Subjects, remain obliged by them.
4. This is evident by examination of the particular Statutes objected: The first and principal of all the rest is Magna Charta, cap. 29. But the very words of this Law:
The next Statute is that of 34. Edward 1. cap. 1. No tallage nor aid shall be taken or leavied BY US AND OUR HEIRS (not the Parliament) in our Realm, without the good will and assent of the Archbishops, Bishops, Earls, Barons, Knights, Burgesses, and other free men of the Land; which the Statute of * 25. Edward 1. thus explains, But by the common consent of the Realm. The Statute of 14. Edward 3. cap. 21. and Statute 2. cap 1. thus, If it be not by common consent of the Prelatos, Earls, Barons, and other great men and Commons of our said Realm of England, AND THAT IN PARLIAMENT. The Statute of 25. Edward the third, cap. 8. thus. If it be not BY COMMON CONSENT AND GRANT IN PARLIAMENT. The Statute of 36. Edward the third, cap. 11. thus, That no Subsidy nor other charge be set nor granted upon the Woolls by the Merchants, nor by NONE OTHER from henceforth WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT. The Statute of 45. Edward 3. cap. 4. thus, It is accorded and stablished, That no imposition or charge shall be put upon Woolls, Woollfels, or Leather, oth • r then the custom and subsidy granted to the King, WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT, and if any be, it shall be repealed and holden for none. And the Petition of Right, 3. Caroli, thus, By which Statutes, and other good Statutes of this Realm, your Subjects have inherited this freedom, that they should not be compelled to contribute any Tax, Tallage, Custom, Aide, or other like charge, not set BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT. Now it is as evident as the noonday sunshine, that these Acts only extend to the King, his Heirs, Council, Officers, inferior Courts, and private Subjects only, and that the Parliament is precisely excepted out of the very intent and letter of them all, having free power to impose on the Subjects what Aids, Taxes, Tallages, Customs, and Subsidies they shall deem meet, by the express provision of all these Laws, concerning the granting and imposing of Subsidies, Therefore by the direct resolution of these Acts, the Kings, his Counselors present contributions, assessements, and ransoms imposed on the Subjects are illegal, against the letter and provision of all these Acts; but the Parliaments and Houses lawful, approved and confirmed by them.
True, will Royalists and Malignants answer (who have no other evasion left but this) If the King were present in Parliament, and consenting to these contributions and taxes of the twentieth part, there were no doubt of what you allege; but because the King is absent, and not only disassents to, but prohibits the payment of this or any Parliamentary Assessments by his Proclamations, therefore they are illegal and against these Laws.
1 To which I answer, First, that the King by his Oath, duty, the ancient custom and Law of the land ought of right to be always present with his Parliament (as he is now in point of Law) and not to depart from it but in cases of urgent necessity with the Houses free consents, and then must leave Commissoners, or a Deputy to supply his absence. This is not only confessed, but proved by a Book lately printed at Oxford 1642. (with the Kings approbation or permission) entitled, No Parliament without a King, pag. 5. to 16. where by sundry presidents in all Kings Reignes it is manifested, That Kings were, and ought to be present in their Parliaments, which I have formerly cleared. If then the King, contrary to these Presidents, his Oath, Duty, the Laws and Customs of the Realm, the practice of all his Progenitors, the rules of nature (which prohibit the head to separate it self from the body) and will (through the advice of malignant Counselors) withdraw himself from his Parliament; yea, from such a Parliament as himself by a special Act hath made in some sort perpetual, at the Houses pleasure; and raise an Army of Papists, Delinquents, Malignants, and such like against it, and that purposely to dissolve it, contrary to this very Law of his for its continuance: why this illegal tortious act of his (paralleled in no age) should nullify the Parliament, or any way invalid its Impositions or Proceedings, for their own, the Kingdoms, Peoples, and Religions preservation (all now endangered) transcends any reasonable man's capacity to apprehend.
2. The right and power of granting, imposing, assenting unto Assessements, Taxes, Subsidies, and such like public charges in Parliament, for the public safety, rests wholly in the Commons and Lord's, not King; and is their own free act alone, depending no ways on the Kings assent, nor necessarily requiring his personal presence in Parliament.
This is evident: First by the express letter of the forecited Acts; No Subsidy, Tax, Ayde, Talleage, or Custom shall be set, granted, taken or leavied, but by common consent and grant of the Prelates, Earls, Barons, Knights, Burgesses, and other free men of the Realm in Parliament; or without the assent of the Parliament: so that their grant and assent in Parliament, (not the Kings) is the only thing that makes them legal and binding to the subject. Now both Houses have granted, ordered, and assented to this Assessement, exceeding not the twentieth part of men's estates; and given order for the leavying of it, and that for the Parliaments, Kingdoms, religions, necessary defense and preservation. Therefore it is obligatory and legal, though the King himself consent not, or disassent thereto, (especially as the present condition of things stands) even by the very letter of these acts.
Secondly, this is apparent by the letter of all our public Acts, for the granting of Subsidies, Ayds, Tenths, Fifteenes, Taxes, Customs, Tonnage, Poundage, or any such like impositions in and by Parliament, either by the Temporalty or Clergy: which Acts run usually in this manner. The Commons of this Realm HAVE GRANTED FOR DEFENCE OF THE SAID REALME. and especially for the safeguard and custody of the Sea, a Subsidy, a Subsidy called Tonnage, &c. The Prelates, Earls, Barons, and all the Commons of the Realm willingly and with one assent HAVE GRANTED the ninth Lamb, ninth sheaf, and ninth fleece, &c. And of Cities and Burroughs the ninth part of all their goods and chattels, &c. in aide of the good keeping the Realm as well by Land as by Sea, &c. We your poor Commons desire your excellent Majesty willingly to accept and receive these OUR POORE GRANTS hereafter following, as GRANTED of free hearts and good wills, as the first-fruits of our good wills and hearts, &c. by the advice and Assent of the Lord's spiritual and temporal, GIVE & GRANT, for the defense of your realm, and the keeping and safeguard of the seas, &c. one Subsidy called Tonnage, &c. The Prelates and Clergy, &c. as a special and significant testimony of their loyal affection, &c. with one affection and uniform consent HAVE GIVEN & GRANTED four whole and entire Subsidies. We your Commons assembled in your high Court of Parliament, humbly present your Majesty with the FREE & CHEERFULL GIFT of two entire Subsidies, &c. All Subsidies and Taxes then being the free gift of the Commons, Clergy and Peers in Parliament, and that only for the defense of the Kingdom by sea and land; it is infallible, that they do, may and can oblige themselves, and those they represent, to pay such public Taxes, to this end, without the Kings concurrence.
Thirdly, this is clear by considering, that the Commons and Lord's in Parliament have always had: 1. An absolute right and power to grant or deny Taxes, Subsidies, aids and assistance as they saw occasion. 2. To proportion the aids and Subsidies granted. 3. To limit the certain manner, ways, and times of paying and levying them; and the persons who shall either pay, assesse, collect, receive, or disburse them. 4. The ends and uses to which they should be employed when leavied, debarring the King oft times (when they saw cause) of any power at all to receive or dispose of them, appointing Collectors, and Treasurers of their own to receive and issue them out again, by the advice and directions of these, as themselves prescribed; for which I shall give you some few instances of note, in lieu of many more, that might be remembered. Anno 1237. being the 21 year of Henry the third, The Parliament after many contestations with the King for his fraud, oppressions, favoring of Aliens, &c. to the Kingdoms detriment; the King by Oath promising amendment, granted unto him the thirtieth part of all their moveables (excepting ready Money, Horse, and Armor) to be employed for the Common wealth, and benefit of the Realm; with this condition often annexed, that the King should leave the Counsel of Aliens, and only use that of his natural Subjects. And for more security it was ordained, that four Knights of every Shiere, and one Clerke of the Kings in every several Shiere, shall upon their oaths collect, receive and deliver the said Subsidy either into some Abbey or Castle, to be safely reserved there, and disposed of for the benefit of the King and Kingdom, by the view and counsel of the Earl Warren or others, when there should be need: Or otherwise if the King failed in performance of His promises and grants, it ought to be faithfully restored and distributed to the Country whence it was collected. In the 11. year of King Edward the 2. Anno 1318. The Parliament (not daring to trust this prodigal mis-counseled King with moneys) instead of Subsides, granted him an aide of armed men against the Scots: London set forth 200. Canturbury 40. Saint Albanes 10. and so all other Burroughs and Cities according to their proportion, whereby a great Army was leavied. The Parliaments of 14 E. 3. c. 20. 21. Stat. 1. & Stat. 2. c. 1. 18 E. 3. Parliament 2 & 3. (forecited at large, part. 2. p. 8. 9.) 31 H. 6. Num. 41. 21 Jac. c. 33. particularly direct how the Subsidies granted shall be disposed of by certain Nobles and others, whom they nominate, and appoint Treasurers to receive and issue them to the ends for which they granted them, prescribing them an oath to issue none of them to other purposes, or in any other manner then they prescribed. Yea the Acts of former Parliaments, and this present concerning Tonnage, Poundage, Polemoney, and Subsidies, frequently do the like. Therefore the granting and disposing of those Taxes, Aydes, Subsidies rests wholly in the Commons, and Lord's; and no ways on the King, who commonly desires the Parliament to grant them.
Fourthly, this is further evidenced, by the Kings usual answer and assent unto such Bills as these: Le Roy remercy ses Loaulx Subjects accept LOUR BENEVOLENCE, & auxy le veult; taking it wholly as a free grant from them; which assent in this case is rather formal then substantial, it being the Commons and Lord's own consent only to Bills of this nature, not the Kings, that make the Taxes and Impositions binding as the forecited Statutes, the Petition of Right 3 Caroli; Fortescue, and our Lawbookes resolve, and I have elsewhere manifested more at large. Therefore the want of the Kings assent, or disassent to the Parliaments present assessement for the Kingdoms necessary defense in the present extremity (when the King not only willfully absents himself from, but hath raised Arms against the Parliament) is not material nor simply necessary in point of Law, though usually requisite and necessary for formality sake, at other seasons, to complete such Acts; since Sepenumero Necessitas vincit legem, & quod necessarium est, licitum est (as this assessement now is) though all formalities be not punctually observed; as is resolved in Dormers case. Cook l. 5. f. 40. b.
Fifthly, it is undeniable, that the Knights, Citizens, Burgesses, and Commons in Parliament, elected by the suffrages of the several Counties, Cities, and Burroughs of England, do really and legally represent all the Commons; and the Lord's and they the whole Realm, and all the people of England: so that what ever Tax is imposed and assented to by them, or by both Houses only without the King (who represents no man but Himself alone) is in point of Law imposed and assented to by all the Commons, and whole Realm of England, (as the recitals in all our Statutes, and Law-books resolve) though the King assent not to it, If therefore (as our Law-books clearly resolve without dispute, and the experience of all Corporations, Parishes, and Manors evidenceth past contradiction) all Ordinances and Bylaws made for the common good of Corporations, Parishioners, Tenants of a Manor, and the like, by all or the greater part of the Corporations, Parishioners, Tenants, and Taxes imposed by them for the Common good (as repairing of Churches, High-ways, Bridges, relief of the poor, and the like) shall bind the rest: even in point of Law, without the Kings assent. Then by the same, or better reason, the impositions and Taxes now laid upon the subjects by the assent and Ordinances of both Houses of Parliament, representing the whole Commons and Realm of England (who actually assent likewise to these Taxes and Assessements in and by them) must and ought in point of Law to oblige all the Subjects in this case of necessity, (at least as long as the Parliament continues sitting, and this their representation of them remains entire;) especially being for the necessary defense of the Parliament, Kingdom, Religion, all our lives, estates, liberties, laws, against an invading Army of Papists and Malignants, in a case of extraordinary extremity. This I shall further clear by some ancient and late judgments in point.
This is the Parliaments present case in effect: The King having raised an Army of Papists, Delinquents, Foreigners, Irish Rebels, disaffected Persons, and actually invading the Kingdom and Parliament with it; Hereupon the Parliament were enforced to raise an Army to defend themselves and the Realm against these Invasions; For maintenance whereof, they at first made use only of voluntary contributions and supplies; proceeding only from the liberality of some private persons, best affected to the public service; Which being xehausted, The Lord's and Commons considering what a sol • mne Covenant and Protestation themselves had made and taken, and the Subjects likewise throwout the Realm, to maintain and defend, as far as lawfully they might WITH THEIR LIVES, POWER AND ESTATES, The true Reformed Protestant Religion, &c. As also THE POWER AND PRIVILEDGES OF PARLIAMENT, THE LAWFULL RIGHTS AND LIBERTIES OF THE SUBJECT, And every person that maketh this Protestation, in whatsoever he shall do in the lawful pursuance of the sam • &c. as in the Protestation (made by both Houses consents when fullest:) And considering that the whole Commons and Kingdoms assents were legally and actually included in what they assented in Parliament, for the necessary defense of the Realm, the Subjects, Parliaments Privileges, Rights, and the Reformed Religion (all actually invaded, endangered) by an Ordinance of both Houses, without the Kings consent (then absent from, and in open hostility against them) impose a general Assessement upon all the Subjects, NOT EXCEEDING THE TWENTIETH PART OF THEIR ESTATES; And for non-payment prescribe a distress, &c. Why, this Assessement in this case of necessity, being thus made by assent of both Houses (and so of all the Kingdom in them) in pursuance of this Protestation, should not as legally, yea more justly o • lige every particular subject, though the King assented not thereto, as well as that agreement of the men of Durham, did oblige them even in point of Law, Justice, Conscience, transcends my capacity to apprehend: and if the first Case be Law, as all the Judges then, and of late affirmed, the latter questionless must be much more Legal, and without exceptions, M. 32. and 33. Eliz. in the Kings Bench, in the Chamberlain of London's case, it was adjudged, That an Ordinance made by the Common Council of London only, that all Clothes should be brought to Blackwell-hall, to be there viewed, search • , and measured, before they were sold, and that a penny should be paid for every Cloth for the Officer that did the same, and that six shillings eight pence should be forfeited for every Cloth, not brought thither and searched; was good to bind all within the City, and that an Action of Debt would lie at the Common Law, both for the duty, and forfeiture, because it was for the public benefit of the City and Common-Wealth, M. 38. Eliz. in the Common-Pleas, it was adjudged in Clerks Case; That an Ordinance made by assert of the Burgesses of Saint Albanes, whereof the Plaintiffe was one, for assessing of a certain sum of Money upon every Inhabitant, for the erecting of Courts there (the Term being then adjourned thither from London, by reason of the Plague) with a p • nalty to be • l •• yed, by distress, for non-payment of this Tax, was good to bind all the Inhabitants there, because it was for the public good. Mich. 31. and 32. Eliz. in the Kings Bench, William Jefferies Case, and Pasch. 41. Eliz. Pagets Case, it was resolved; That the Church-Wardens with the greater part of the Parishioners assents, may lay a Tax upon all the Parishioners, according to the quantity of their Lands and Estates, or the number of Acres of Land they hold (the Tax there was four pence an Acre for Marsh-Land, and two pence for Earable) for the necessary reparation of the Church; and that this shall bind all the Inhabitants, so as they may be Libelled against in the Spiritual Court for non-payment thereof, and no prohibition lieth. The like hath been resolved in sundry other Cases. And, by the Common-Law of England where by the breach of Sea-Walls, the Country is, or may be surrounded, everyone who hath Lands within the level or danger, which may have benefit, or loss, by the inundation, may and shall be enforced to contribute towards the repair, and making up of the Sea-walls, and a reasonable Tax assessed by a Jury, or the Major-part shall bind all the rest, because it is both for their own private, and the common good. If the Law be thus unquestionably adjudged in all these Cases, without the Kings assent, then much more must this Assessement imposed by both Houses be obligatory, in point of Law and Justice, though the King consented not thereto, since the Houses, and whole Kingdom consented to it, for their own defense and preservation.
Sixthly, This is a duty inseparably incident by the Fundamental Law, and original compact of every Kingdom, City, Corporation, Company or Fraternitie of men in the World; that every Member of them should contribute proportionably upon all occasions (especially in Cases of imminent danger) toward the necessary charges, defense, and preservation of that Kingdom, City, Corporation, Company, or Fraternitie, of which he is a Member, without which contribution, they could be neither a Kingdom, City, Corporation, Company, Fraternitie, or have any continuance, or subsistence at all; Which Contributions are assessed by Parliaments in Kingdoms, by the Aldermen, or Common-Council in Cities, by the Master and Assistants in Fraternities, and what the Major part concludes, still binds the Residue, and the dissent of some (though the Major, or Master of the Company be one) shall be no obstacle to the rest. This all our Acts concerning Subsidies, Aydes, Tonnage and Poundage the daily practice and constant experience of every Kingdom, City, Corporation, Company, Fraternitie in the World, manifests past all contradictions; which being an indubitable verity, I think no reasonable man can produce the least shadow of Law or Reason, why the Parliament representing the whole Body of the Kingdom, and being the supreme Power, Counsel, in the Realm; bound both in Duty and Conscience, to provide for its security, may not in this Case of extremity legally impose this necessary Tax, for their own, the Kingdoms, Subjects, Laws, Religions preservations (of which they are the proper Judges, Guardians) and should not rather be credited herein then a private Cabinet Court-Counsel of persons disaffected to the Republic, who impose now far greater Taxes on the Subjects, and plunder, spoil, destroy them everywhere directly against the Law, of purpose to ruin both Parliament, Kingdom, Religion, Laws, Liberties, and Posterity.
Seventhly, It is confessed by all, That if the King be an Infant, Non-Compos, absent in Foreign remote parts, or detained prisoner by an Enemy, that the Kingdom or Parliament in all such Cases, may without the Kings actual, personal assent, create a Protector or Regent of their own Election, and not only make Laws, but grant Subsidies, impose Taxes, and raise Forces for the Kingdoms necessary defense, as sundry domestic and foreign Presidents in the preceding Parts, and Appendix, evidence; And Hugo Grotius, Junius Brutus, with other Lawyers acknowledge as a thing beyond all dispute. Nay, if the King be of full age, and within the Realm, if a foreign enemy come to invade it, and the King neglect or refuse to set out a Navy, or raise any Forces to resist them, The Lord's and Commons in such a Case of extremity, may, (and are bound in Law and Conscience so to do) for their own, and the Kingdoms preservation, not only in and by Parliament, but without any Parliament at all (if it cannot be conveniently summoned) lawfully raise forces by Sea and Land, to encounter the Enemies, and impose Taxes and Contributions to this purpose on all the Subjects by common consent, with clauses of distress and imprisonment in case of refusal, as I have elsewhere proved. And if in Case of invasion, even by the Common-Law of the Realm, any Captains or Soldiers may lawfully enter into another man's ground and there encamp, muster, or build Forts to resist the Enemy, or pull down the Suburbs of a City, to preserve the City itself, when in danger to be fired or assaulted by an Enemy, without the special consent of King, Parliament, or the Owners of the Lands, or Houses, without Trespass or offense, because it is for the public safety, as our Law Books resolve; Then much more may both Houses of Parliament, when the King hath through the advice of ill Counselors willfully deserted them, refused to return to them, and raised an Army of Papists and Malignants against them and the Realm (now miserably sacked and wasted by them, as bad as by any foreign Enemies) both take up Arms, raise an Army, and impose Assessements and Contributions by Ordinances, unanimously voted by them, against which no Lover of his Country, or Religion, no nor yet the greatest Royallist, or Malignant, can with the least shadow of Law or Reason, justly except.
Eighthly, If they shall now demand what Presidents there are for this? I Answer: First, That the Parliament being the Sovereign Power and Counsel in the Realm, is not tied to any Presidents, but hath power to make new Presidents, as well as new Laws, in new Cases and mischiefs; where there are no old Presidents, or vary from them though there be ancient ones, if better and fitter Presidents may be made; as every Court of Justice likewise hath Power to give new Judgments, and make new Presidents in new Cases, and may sometimes swerve from old Presidents, where there were no ancient Presidents to guide them; even as Physicians invent new Medicines, Surgeons new Emplaisters for new Diseases, Ulcers, or where old Medicines and Balsomes, are inconvenient, or not so proper as new ones. And as men and women daily invent and use new Fashions at their pleasure, & Tradesmen new Manifactures without license of King or Parliament, because they deem them better or more comely then the old. Secondly, I might demand of them, by what old domestic lawful Presidents, His Majesty's departure from the Parliament, His Levying War against it, His proclaiming many Members of it, Traitors, and now all of them Traitors and no Parliament; His unvoting of their Votes in Parliament, out of Parliament; His imposing of Taxes and Contributions in all Countries where His Forces are, beyond men's estates, and annual revenues; His burning, sacking, pillaging, murdering, ruining, of His own Kingdom, Subjects, both by Sea and Land, and putting them out of His regal Protection; His raising of an Army of English, Irish, Scottish, French, and Germane Papists to maintain and settle the Protestant Religion among us, (which they have plotted totally to extirpat • , as appears by their proceedings in Ireland, England, and the late plot discovered among the Archbishops Papers) and the like, are warranted? (which questions I doubt would put them to a non-plus, and silence them for eternity:) yet to satisfy their importunity, and stop their clamorous mouths; I shall furnish them in brief, with some Presidents in point in all States, and Kingdoms of note in former, in latter times, and in our own Realm too; In all the civil wars between Kings and Subjects, in the Roman and Germane Empires, France, Spain, Aragon, Castile, Hungary, Bohemia, Poland, Denmark, Scotland, and other Kingdoms mentioned in the Appendix; They shall find that the general Assemblies of these States, Lord's & Commons, without their Emperors or Kings assents, did both raise Forces, impose Taxes, yea, and seise on the Imperial and Royal Revenues of the Crown to support their wars, against their Tyrannicall oppressing Princes. In Flaunders heretofore, and the Low-Countries of late years, th • y have constantly done the like; as their Excises long since imposed, and yet on foot by common consent (without the King of Spain's good liking) to preserve their Liberties, Religion, Estates, from the Spanish Tyranny, witness; which everyone willingly at the very first imposition, and ever since hath read • lie submitted to, being for the public preservation. The like hath been done in former ages, and within these five years in the Realm of Scotland; the same is now practiced even without a Parliament by the Popish Rebels both in Ireland and England, who have laid Taxes upon all Ireland, and all the Romanists in England, for the maintenance of this present Rebellion; and yet neither King, nor his Counsel, nor Royalists, nor Malignants (for ought I can read or hear) have ever so much as once written or spoken one syllable against it, when as many large Declaration; Proclamations, Inhibitions in His Majesty's Name, and at least forty several Pamphlets have been published by Malignants against this Assessement of the Parliament, and the Levying, or paying thereof, strictly prohibited under pain of high Treason; such a grand difference is there now put by the Royal Courtpartie (to the amazement of all intelligent men) between the Irish Rebels, (now the Kings best Subjects as it seems) who may do what they please without censure or restraint; and the English (now un-Parliamented (Parliament, though perpetuated by an Act of Parliament) who may do nothing for their own, or the Kingdoms safety, but it must be high Treason at the least. O temporâ; ô mores: Quis 〈◊〉 fando temp ret a lachrymis? Add to this, That the Lord's Justices and Council in Ireland, the twenty nine of June, 1643. have without authority of Parliament or King, for their present necessary defense, against the Popish Rebels there, imposed an Excise upon most commodities in that Realm, here lately Printed; which no man can deem Illegall in this case of absolute necessity. But to come close home unto ourselves; who is there that knows ought in history and policy, but must needs acknowledge, That the Britons and Saxons wars of this Realm, against their oppressing Kings, Archigallo, Emerian, Vortigerne, Sigeb • rt, Osred, Æthelred, Beornard, Leowulfe, Edwin, (whom they deposed for their Tyranny and mis-Government;) That our Barons long-lasting bloody wars against King John, Henry the third, Edward the second, Richard the second, and others fore-mentioned; were maintained by public Assessements and Contributions made by common consent, even without a Parliament, and with the Revenues and Rents of the very Crown, which they seised on, as well as the Castles and Forts? This being a true rule in Law, Qui sentit commodum, sentire debet & onus; All the Kingdom had the benefit, of regaining, preserving, establishing their Fundamental Charters, Laws, Liberties, by those wars; therefore they deemed it just, that all should bear a share in the charge and burden, by voluntary Assessements without King or Parliament.
During the absence of King Edward the third in France; The Lord's and Commons in Parliament, for the defense of the Realm by Sea and Land, against foreign Enemies; granted an aid of the ninth Sheaf, Lamb, and Fleece, besides many thousand Sacks of Wooll, and the ninth part of other men's Estates in Towns and Corporations, and disposed both of the Money and Militia of the Realm, for its defense, as you heard before: The like did they during the Minorities of King Henry the third, King Richard the second, and King Henry the sixth, as the premises evidence, without those Kings personal assents. Anno Dom. 1259. Richard King of Romans coming with a great Navy and Army of Germans, and foreigners, to aid his Brother, King Henry the third, against the Barons; thereupon, the Barons sent out a fleet to encounter them by Sea, and prepared a strong Army of Horse and Foot by Land, that if they prevailed against them at Sea, (which they feared not,) yet they might valiantly and constantly entertain and repulse them, on the shore and dry Land; which the King of Romans being informed off, disbanded his forces, and came over privately with three Knights only attending him. This was done without the Kings assent, and yet at public charge. When King Richard the first was take • n particular by the Emperor in his return from the holy Land, by Authority of the Kings Mother, and the Kings Justices alone (without a Parliament) it was decreed, that the fourth part of all that years Rents, and of all the moveables, as well of the Clergy, as of the Laity, and all the Woolles of the Abbots of the Order of the Cistersians, and of Semphringham, and all the Gold and Silver Chalices, and Treasure of all Churches should be paid in, toward the freeing and ransom of the King; which was done accordingly. If such a tax might be imposed by the Queen Mother, and Justices only, without a Parliament, for ransoming the King alone from imprisonment, may not a tax of the twentieth part only of men's estates be much more justly imposed on the Subjects by an Ordinance of both Houses in Parliament without the King, for the defense and perservation, both of the Parliament and Kingdom to, when hostily invaded by the King?
In few words, the King and his Council, yea his very Commanders, (without his special Commission or advice) have in many Countries imposed large monthly, weekly Contributions and Assessements on the People, beyond their abilities and estates; yea, upon the very Speaker and Members of the Commons, and Lord's House, (notwithstanding their Privileges of Parliament, which they say they will maintain) to the utter impoverishing, and ruining of the Country; yea, they have burned, sacked, plundered, many whole Towns, Cities, Counties, and spoiled thousands of all they have, contrary to their very Promises, Articles, Agreements, which they never faithfully observe to any in the least degree; and all this to ruin the Kingdom, People, Parliament, and Religion; yet they justify these their actions, and the Parliament, People, must not control, nor deem them Traitors to their Country for it: And may not the Parliament then more justly impose a moderate in-destructive necessary tax without the King, for the Kingdoms, Religions, and Peoples defense and preservations, against their barbarous Taxes, Plunderings, and Devastations, then the King, or his Commanders, Soldiers play such Rex, and use such barbarous oppressions without, yea against the Parliaments Votes and consents? Let them therefore first cease their own most detestable unnatural, inhumane practices, and extortions of this nature, and condemn themselves, or else forever clear the Parliament, from this unjust Aspersion.
The last Objection against the Parliament is, That they have Illegally imprisoned, restrained, plundered some Malignants, and removed them from their habitations, against Magna Charta, the Fundamental Laws forenamed, and the Liberty of the Subject, contrary to all Presidents in former Ages.
To which I answer, First, That the Objectors and Kings party are far more guilty of this crime, then the Parliament, or their Partisans, and therefore have no reason to object it, unless themselves were more innocent then they are.
Secondly, For the Parliaments imprisoning of men pretended to be against Magna Charta: I answer first, That the Parliament is not with in that or any other Law against imprisonments, as I have formerly cleared; Therefore is not obliged by it, nor can offend against it: Secondly, That it hath power to imprison, restrain the greatest Members of their own Houses though privileged men, exmept from all other arrests; and public persons representing those that sent them thither: Therefore much more may they imprison, or restrain, any other private persons, notwithstanding Magna Charta. And the Parliament being the supremest Judicaturo paramount all other Courts, their commitments cannot be Legally questioned, determined, nor their prisoners released by Habcas Corpus, in or by any other inferior Court or Judicature whatsoever. 3. The Parliament hath power to make new Laws for the temporal and perpetual imprisonment of men, in mischievous cases, where they could not be imprisoned by the Common Law, or any other Act before or since Magna Charta; and so against the seeming letter of that Law w ch extends not to the Parliament; and what persons they may restrain, imprison by a new enacted Law, though not restrainable before by Magna Charta, or the Common Law, without breach of either, they may whiles they sit, in case of public danger, restrain, imprison, by their own Authority, without, or before a new Law enacted. In how many new Cases, by new Statutes made since Magna Charta, the Subjects may be lawfully imprisoned, both by Judges, Justices, Majors, Constable, and Inferior Courts or Officers; whereas they could not be imprisoned by them, by the Common Law, before these Acts, without breach of Magna Charta, and violating the Subjects Liberties, you may read in the Table of Rastals Abridgements of Statutes, and in Ashes Tables. Title Imprisonment, and False-Imprisonment; Yea, by the Statutes of 23. H. 8. cap. 1. 31. H. 8. cap. 13. 33. H. 8. cap. 12. 5. Eliz. cap. 14. 1. and 2. Phil. Mary, cap. 3. 5. and 6. E. 6. cap. 1. 1. Eliz. cap. 2. with other Acts, perpetual imprisonment, during life, is inflicted in some cases, for which no imprisonment at all could be prescribed before these Acts, and for crimes, for which the parties were not formerly punishable; yet for the public weal, peace, safety, and prevention of private mischiefs, even against the Letter (as it were) of the great Charter the Parliament hath quite taken away all liberty, the benefit of the Common Law, and of Magna Charta itself, from parties convicted of such offenses, during their natural lives; and if they bring an Habeas Corpus in such cases, pretending their perpetual imprisonment, and these latter Laws to be against Magna Charta, they shall notwithstanding be remanded and remain prisoners all their days, because the Parliament is above all Laws, Statutes, yea Magna Charta; and may deprive any Delinquents of the benefit of them, yea, alter or repeal them, for the common good, so far as they see just cause; Though neither the King, nor his Counsel, nor Judges, nor any Inferior Officers, or Courts of Justice, have any such transcendent power, but the Parliament alone, to which all men are parties, really present, and allowing all they do; and what all assent to, decree for the common good and safety, must be submitted to by all particular persons, though never so mischievous to them; this being a Fundamental Rule even in Law itself That the Law will rather suffer a private mischief, then a general inconvenience. Seeing then the Parliament to prevent public uproars, sedition, treachery, in or against the Kingdom, Cities, Houses, or Counties, where factious persons live, hath thought meet to restrain the most seditious Malignants, (especially these about London and Westminster where they sit) and to commit them to safe custody, till they receive some good assurance of their peaceable behavior; they must patiently suffer their private restraints for the common safety, tranquility, till the danger be past, or themselves reformed; who if they reform not their own malignity, not the Parliaments cautelous severity, themselves must be blamed, since they detain themselves prisoners only by not conforming, when as the Parliament desires rather to release, then restrain them, if they would be regular; and so they must blame themselves alone, not clamour against the Houses. All Leprous persons by the Levitical and Common Law, were to be sequestered and shut up from others, least they should infect them; and so all persons visited with the Plague by late Statute Laws may be shut up, without breach of Magna Charta. Why then not Malignant, seditious ill affected persons, who infect others in these times of Commotion and Civil Wars, as well as Leapers and Plague sick persons, removed into Pest-houses, for fear of spreading the Infection upon the self-same grounds, by the Houses Authority? The Parliament by an Ordinance, Act, or Sentence, hath Power to banish men out of the Kingdom in some cases (which no other Court, nor the King himself can lawfully d • , as was expressly re • olved in Parliament, upon the making of the S • atute of 35. Eliz. cap. 1.) as is evident by the case of Thomas of Weyland, An. 19. E. 1; Of P • irce Gavaston and the two Spencers in King Haward the second his reign. Of the Lord Maltrav • rs in Edward the third his reign; Of B • lknap and divers, over Judges in the 10 and 11 y • ers of Richard 2. his reign, by the Statutes of 33. El. c. 1. S • paratist • , 〈…〉 39. El. c. 5. R • gues are to be banished: and in Calais heretofore, a woman might be justly banished the Town for adult • ry; and a scould at this day after three convictions is to be banished out of Westminster, and rowed ov • r the Thames from thence thorough the water at the tail of a Boat, for the quiet of the City. Then much more may any private seditious turbulent Malignants • e justly restrained to some safe places where they may do no harm, till the wars and troubles be ended, or themselves re • laimed. Fifthly, By the Common and Statute Law of the Realm, yea by Magna Charta itself, cap. 30. the Lands, Rents, Goods, and Persons of Priors, and other aliens, Merchants, or others, residing in England may be, and have been usually seized or, and s • cured, or else their persons banished the Realm, and borders of England, during the wars with others of that Nation, l • ast they should assist them in the wars with their Estates, persons, or intelligences, or betray the Kingdom, or pl • ces where they resided to the Enemy; And upon this ground by the express Statutes of 2. H. 4. cap. 12. 20. 1. H. 4. cap. 7, 8. 3. H. 5. cap. 3. 4. H. 5. cap. 6. 1. H. 6. cap. 3. the Irish, Britons, Welshmen, and Scots, because we had frequent war, with them, were not permitted to purchase either Houses or Lands, or to remain in any Fort, Town, or City, near the Borders of Scotland, or W • l • s, but banished thence, and their Goods and persons, seised on in times of war, to prevent treachery, intelligence, and assistance of the Enemy. A thing generally practiced and warranted in all States and Kingdoms, (as well as in England,) by the very Law of Nations, as just and necessa • y in times of wars; as Martinus Laudensis de R • praesaliis & de Bello, Henricus Ranzovius his Commentarius Bellicu • , Ge • rgius Obbrectus: Dispute: Juridca de Bell • , Henri • us Boc • rus de Jure Pr • gnae▪ Hung • Grotius, & Albericus Gentilis, in their Books de Jure Belli, and all Historians evidence: Therefore lawful for the Parliament to practice at this present, as well as the King, or any others. Sixthly, In times of Foreign Invasions, the Parliament hath enjoined all Inhabitants near the Sea-coasts or Marches of Scotland and Wales, to repair to their Houses and Lands there, with all their Families, for the defense and saf • tie of the Realm, under pain of imprisonment, and confiscation of their Goods, and Revenues there, and elsewhere, as is evident by 13. E. 3. nu. 21. Parl. 1. and Parl. 2. n. 20. 23. Eliz. • 4. the Statutes confining Papists to their Houses▪ and sundry other Presidents. The • efore by like reason they may confine Malignants in times of war, for the public peace and safety, and disarm them to for a time; a Constables may by the Law, disarm and imprison peace-breakers, fray-makers, rioters, and others to prevent bloodshed, quarrels, and preserve the public peace.
Thirdly, For the plundering of Malignants, and sequestering their Estates; I answer, that, I think the Parliament never yet approved the plundering (or in plain English, robbing) of any man, by any of their forces; they having plundered no places taken by assault, for ought I hear; though the Kings forces on the contrary, have miserably plundered all the Kingdom almost, (except the Papists who are most exempted from this rapine, and some few, chief Malignants,) yea, those very Persons, Soldiers, Cities, Towns, which by their very Articles of surrender, were not to be plundered; (witness, Taunton, Bridgewater, Bristol, Gainsborow, where many have been pillaged to their naked skins, notwithstanding their Ariticles of agreement, solemnly sworn, to depart quietly with bag and baggage, without interruption, and the Towns to be free from plunder) contraty to the very Law of war, and Arms; which may instruct all others not to trust them henceforth. If any of the Parliaments forces have misbehaved themselves in plundering any Malignants or disaffected persons, more then by seifing of their Arms, distraining their Goods for imposed Assessements; or sequestering their Plate, Moneyes, Estates, for the public service upon promise of repayment and restitution; I know the Houses have publicly, by express Ordinances, inhibited, disavowed the fact, and exposed the disorderly Delinquents to condign punishments, even to the loss of their lives, if any please to prosecute them by way of inditement or Martial Law. For my part I abhor all violence, plunder, rapine, and disorders in Soldiers, as contrary to the Law of God, Obadiah 10. to 16. Luke 3. 14. and leave those who are guilty of them to the severest public justice, as offenders against the Law of Nature, of Nations, of the Land, yea, of War itself: But God forbid the Parliament should be unjustly charged with all the misdemeanors of their Soldiers, which they prohibit, detest, censure; more then the King with all the barbarous rapes, murders, cruelties, rapines, and monstrous insolencies, which his Cavaliers everywhere perpetrate without punishment or restraint; especially the blood-thirsty Irish Popish Rebels among them: who having shed so much English Protestants blood in Ireland, ere they came over hither, of which they vaunt, is such an high dishonor to God, and the English Nation, if their own blood be not shed for it by the hand of vengeance here; that I wonder with what face or spirit, His Majesty or any English Protestant can patiently suffer these Irish Rebels to shed anymore Protestant English blood, breath in English air, who have cut the throats of so many thousand innocent English, both here and elsewhere, and are like to cut all our throats ere long (as they have designed) unless their throats be first cut by us. But yet for the plundering of such Malignants goods, and houses, who are opposite to the whole Kingdom and Parliament, and will not join with them in the common cause, which concerns us all; as it hath sundry patterns in the Barons Wars, against the Poictovines and their faction, in Henry the third his reign, and afterwards against the Spensers, in Edward the second days formerly touched; so it hath one observable general resolution of the whole body of the Lord's and Commons, warranting it in King Johns reign, even then when they all took up Arms to enforce him to confirm the great Charter itself, which our Opposites cry out to be violated by the Parliaments moderate seisures, only by way of distress or sequestration: For the Barons, Knights, and Commons, with their whole Army being m • t t • gether in London, which joined with them to gain this Charter from the King; sent from thence Letters to all the Earls, Barons, and Knights throughout England, who seemed (though but feinedly) to adhere to the King, exhorting them with this Commination; That as they loved the indemnity of their Goods, and possessions, th • y should d • sert a perjured King, and adhearing faithfully to them, should with them inviol • bly stand, and effectually contend for the Liberties and Peace of the Kingdom; which if they contemned to do, thy would with force of Arms, and Banners disslayed, MARCH AGAINST THEM AS PUBLIKE ENEMIES, SUBVERT THEIR CASTLES, BURN THEIR HOUSES AND EDIFICES, AND NOT CEASE TO DESTROY THEIR PONDS, PARKES, AND ORCHARDS. Whereupon all the Lord's, Knights, and People, d • serting the King, who had scarce seven Knights in all left with him, confederated themselves to the Barons in the Common Cause. (wherein to be a Neuter, was to be an enemy, and no member of the political body, in which all were equally engaged.) Whereupon the King thus deserted by all, condescended speedily to their demands, and confirmed the great Charter much against his will. A very apt President for these times, which would make the people more unanimous, faithful, and courageous for the Common Cause, if but imitated in the commination only, though never put into actual execution; he being unworthy once to enjoy any privilege of a free-born Subject in the Kingdom, who will not join with the Parliament and Kingdom, to defend his Liberty, and the Kingdoms privileges, in which he hath as great a common share, as those who stand, pay, and fight most for them. It is a good Cause of disfranchising any man out of any City, Corporation, or Company, and to deprive him of the Privileges of them, if he refuse to contribute towards the common support, defense, or maintenance of them, or join in open hostility, contributions or suites against them. There is the same and greater reason of the general City and Corporation of the whole Realm, to which we are all most engaged; and therefore those who refuse to contribute towards the defense and preservation of it, if able; or by their persons, purses, intelligence, or counsel, give any assistance to the common enemy against it, deserve to be disfranchised out of it, to have no privilege or protection by it, and to be proceeded against as utter enemies to it, Christ's rule being here most true, He that is not with me, is against me; and he that gathereth not with me, scattereth abroad. The Common-wealth of which we are members, hath by way of original contract for mutual assistance and defense (seconded by the late Protestation and Covenant) a greater interest in our Persons, and Estates, then we ourselves, or the King; and if we refuse to aid the republike, of which we are members in times of common danger, with our Persons, Abilities, Goods; or assist the common enemy with either of them; we thereby betray our trust and fidelity, violate our Covenants to the Republic, and expose our bodies to restraint, our estates to consiscation, for this most unnatural treachery, and sordid nigguardlinesse (as well as for Treason, Fellony, or other more petty injuries against the State, or human society, made capital by the Laws) most justly, for the public service of the State, which hath a general Sovereign Interest in them in all times of need, paramount our private Rights, which must always submit to the public: and lose all our formerly enjoyed Privileges, either of Laws, Liberties, or free-born Subjects, if we refuse to defend, or endeavor to betray them, as the Laws and common practice of all Nations evidence. In the Barons wars against King John, Henry the third, and Edward the second, in defense of their Liberties, and Laws, they seised upon the Castles, Forts, and Revenues of the Crown, and upon the Moneyes, and Goods of the Priors aliens, and malignant Poictovines, which they employed in the Kingdoms service : Eodem tempore Castellanus de Dovera, Richardus de Gray, vir fidelis & strenuus, qui ex parte Baronum ibidem constituebatur, omnes transeuntes & transituros, diligenter considerabat, cuncta prud • nter perscrutando, & invenit NON MODICUM THESAURUM paratum, dictis Pictaviensibus clanculo deferendum; qui TOTUS CAPTUS EST, IN CASTRO RESERUANDUS. Similiter Londini apud novum Templum THESAURUS MAXIMUS, de cujus quantitate audientes mirabantur quem reposureunt Pictavienses memorati, licet contradicentes reniterenter Hospitelarii, CAPTUS est; AD ARBITRIUM REGIS ET BARONUM IN UTILES REGNI USUS UTILITER EXPONENDUS, writes Rishanger the continuer of Matthew Paris; a good President for the present times: After which the Barons banished all the Poictovine Malignants, who miscounselled and adhered to the King, out of England, Anno 1260; who Anno 1261. were all ba • ished out of London, and other Cities, and Forts. An. 1234. The Earl Marshall having routed John of Monmouth his forces (which assisted King Henry the third against the Barons) in Wales, he wasted all the said Johns Villages and Edifices, and all things that were his, with sword and fire, and so of a rich man, made him poor and indigent. In the very Christmas holy-days, there was a grievous war kindled against the King and his evil Counselors. For Richard Suard conjoining other Exiles to him, entered the Lands of Richard Earl of Cornwall, the Kings brother, lying not far from Behull, and burned them, together with the Houses, and the Corn, the Oxen in the Ox-stalls, the Horses in the Stables, the Sheep in the Sheep-cots: they likewise burned Segrave the native soil of Stephen, Justiciar of England, with very sumptuous Houses, Oxen, and Corn; and likewise brought away many horses of great price, returning thence with spoils, and other things. They likewise burned down a certain village of the Bishop of Winchesters, not far from thence, and took away the spoils, with other things there found. But the foresaid Warriers had constituted this laudable general rule among themselves, that they would do no harm to any one, nor hurt any one BUT THE WICKED COUNSELLERS OF THE KING, by whom they were banished; and those things that were theirs, they burnt with fire, extirpating their Woods, Orchards, and such like by the very Roots. This they did then de facto; de Jure, I dare not approve it, though in Cases of Attaint and Felony, the very Common Law to terrify others, gives sentence against perjured Juries, Traitors, and Felons, in some Cases, that their houses shall be raced to the ground, their Woods, Parkes, Orchards, Ponds, cut down and destroyed; their Meadowes, and Pastures, plowed up and defaced, though not so great Enemies to the State, as evil Counselors. Anno 1264. the forty eight years of Henry the third his reign; The King keeping his Christmas with the Queen, Richard King of Romans, and many others at London, Simon Montford the Captain of the Barons at the same time, preyed upon the Goods of these who adheared to the King, and especially those of the Queens retinue, brought by her into England, whom they called Aliens. Among others, some of the Barons forces took Peter, a Burgundian, Bishop of Hereford, in his Cathedral Church, and led him prisoner to the Castle of Ordeley, and divided his treasure between themselves; and took divers others of the Kings party prisoners. Who thereupon fearing least he should be besieged in the Tower by the Barons army, by the mediation of timorous men, he made peace with the Barons for a time; promising inviolably to observe the Provisions of Oxford, that all the Kings Castles throughout England, should be delivered into the custody of the Barons; that all Aliens within a certain time should void the Realm, except those who should be thought faithful thereunto by the unanimous consent of the Kingdom, and that faithful and profitable natives of the Realm, should thenceforth dispose of the affairs of the Kingdoms under the King. But THE QUEEN instigated with foeminine malice, contradicted it all she could, which made the people revile, and cast dirt and stones at her, as she was going to Windsore, enforcing her to retire again to the Tower. How William Longshamp Bishop of Eli, Lord Chancellor of England, Earl John, and others, when they disturbed the peace of the Realm, and turned Malignants, were apprehended, besieged, imprisoned, excommunicated, and their Goods, and Castles, seised on by the Lord's and Commons, one of Parliament, yea, during the time of King Richard the first, his absence and captivity, you may read at large in Roger de Hovedon, Holinshed, Daniel, and others. Why then the Lord's and Commons in Parliament may not now much more do the like, for their own, and the whole Kingdoms safety, I can yet discern no shadow of reason. I will not trouble you with Histories, showing what violent unlawful courses, Kings and People have sometimes used to raise monies in times of war, by sacrilege, rapine, and all manner of indirect means; I rather wish those Presidents, and their occasions, buried in eternal silence, then reduced into practice; and verily persuade myself, that every ingenuous true born Englishman, who bears a real natural affection to his Country, or a Christian love to his Brethren, the Parliament, and Religion, will according to his bounden duty, the Protestation, and Covenant which he hath taken, rather freely contribute his whole estate, if need so require, towards the just defense of his Country, Liberty, Religion, and the Parliament, against the treacherous Conspiracies of the Pope, Jesuits, foreign Catholics, Irish Rebels, English Papists, and Malignants, who have plotted their subvertions, then repine at, or neglect to pay any moderate Taxes, which the Parliament shall impose, or enforce the Houses to any extraordinary ways of Levying Moneyes, for want of ordinary voluntary supplies, to maintain these necessary defensive wars.
I shall close up all in a few words. The Parliament hath much against their wills, been enforced to this present defensive war, which they have a most just, and lawful power to wage and manage (as I have elsewhere evidenced) by the Fundamental Laws of the Realm, yea, by the Law of God, of Nature, of Nations.
This war cannot be maintained without Moneyes, the sinews of it; wherefore when voluntary contributions fail, the Houses may by the same Laws which enabled them to raise an Army without the King, impose necessary Taxes for the maintaining of it, during the wars continuance, else their Legal power to raise an Army for the Kingdoms defense, would be fruitless, if they might not Levy Moneyes, to recrute and maintain their Army, when raised: which Taxes if any refuse to pay, they may for this contempt, be justly imprisoned, as in cases of other Sudsidies; and if any unnaturally war against their Country, or by way of intelligence, advise, or contribution, assist the common Enemy, or seduce, or withdraw others (by factious slanderous speeches against the Power and Proceedings of the Parliament,) from assisting the Parliament in this kind, they may for such misdemeanors (upon conviction) be justly censured, confined, secured, and their estates sequestered, rather then the Republic, Parliament, Religion, or whole Kingdom should miscarry: It is better that one should perish, then all the Nation; being the voice of God, Nature, and resolution of all Laws, Nations, Republics, whatsoever. If any heretical, scismaticall, or vicious persons, which may poison others with their pernicious false doctrines, or vicious wicked lives, appear in the Church, they may after admonition, if they repent not, yea, and de facto, are, or ought to be excommunited, the Church, and society of all faithful Christians, so as none may, or ought to converse with them till their repentance. If this be good Law and Divinity in the Church; the banishing and confining of pestilent Malignants in times of war, and danger, must by the self-same reason be good Law and Divinity in the State.
I have now (by God's assistance) notwithstanding all distracting Interruptions, Avocations, Remoraes incountring me in this service; ran through all Objections of moment, which the King, or any opposites to this Parliament, have hitherto made against their proceedings, or jurisdictions; and given such full answers to them, as shall, I trust, in the general, abundantly clear the Parliaments Authority, Invocency, Integrity, against all their clamarous malignant Calumnies, convince their Judgments, satisfy their consciences, and put them to everlasting silence, if they will without prejudice or partiality, seriously ponder all the premises, and ensuing Appendix, which I have added for their further satisfaction, information, conviction; and the confirmation of all forecited domestic Laws, Presidents, by foreign examples and authorities of all sorts. And if any shall yet continue obstinate and unresolved after so many convincing Reasons, Presidents, Authorities, or still retain an ill opinion of the Parliaments proceedings; I shall desire them only seriously to consider, the most execrable conspiracy of the Pope, Jesuits, and Popish party in all His Majesty's three Realms to extirpate the Protestant Religion, subvert the Government, Parliament, and poison the King himself, (if he condescend not to their desires, or cross them in their purposes,) whom they have purposely engaged in these wars, still continued by them for this very end, to enforce the King to side with them, and so gain possession of his person, to accomplish this design of theirs, (as is clearly evidenced to all the world, by Rome's Master-Peece, the English Pope, the Declaration of the Lord's and Commons, concerning the Rise and Progress of the Irish Rebellion,) and then advisedly to consider in what great present danger the Kingdom, King, Parliament, and Religion are, when the Popish Partie, and forces now in Arms have gained the Kings, Princes, and Duke of York • s persons into their custody, the Cities of Chester, and of late Bristol, the Keys of England, with other Ports, to let in all the Irish Rebels upon us, to cut our throats in England, as they have cut above an hundred and forty thousand of our Protestant brethren's throats already in Ireland, it being one part of their design, now presently to be executed, as appears by sundry Examinations in the Irish Remonstrance; for which end, some thousands of Irish Rebels (who have all embrued their hands there in English blood,) are already landed here, and are in great favor and command about the King; To which, if they add the omnipotent over-ruling power of the Queen (the Head of that party) with the King, and his Council, in disposing all Officers, all places of command and trust under him: The Confederacie and Contributions of foreign Popish States, to maintain this war to ruin the Parliament, Kingdom, Religion, and re-establish Popery in its universal extent; with the large progress the Papists have lately made in Ireland, Scotland, and England, to accomplish this their long-agitated Conspiracie; and the late strange proceedings in Ireland, where the best Protestants are displaced, disgraced, restrained; the Popish Rebels advanced, and a truce negotiated, if not fully concluded with the Rebels, to the end that all their forces may be speedily transported hither to ruin our Religion, and cut all our throats (enough to awake the most stupid English spirits, and rouse them, up to a speedy unanimous resolution to unite all their purses, and forces to the Parliament, against the Popish Conspirators, and these bloody Butchers now ready to devour us:) and then I dou • t not, if they have any true love to God, Religion, King, Country, themselves, or their Posterities, they will soon change their former opinions and practices against the Parliaments just proceedings and join hearts, hands, forces, yea, their uttermost endeavors with them, to prevent and ward off that imminent destruction which now hangs over our heads, and will in short time wholly ruin us, if God open not our eyes, and unite not all our hearts and minds unto the Parliament, with one unanimous resolution to oppose these cursed Confederates, who have plotted, occasioned all these wars and miseries, under which our Kingdoms now groan and languish; which long plotted Treacherie in human probability can no ways be prevented, nor a settled peace, and Reformation established, but with the total suppression of the Popish party now in Arms, and by rescuing His Majesty's person, Children, forces out of their Trayterly hands and power, whose death they have conspired long ago, if he refuse to grant them an universal open toleration of their Antichristian Religion, in all His Kingdoms, and then to seise upon the Prince, and train him up in their Religion; which how easy it is for them to effect, now they have the King, Prince, the Kings Ports, his Forces in their power, yea potent Armies of their own in the field here, and such a force of Irish Rebels now ready to be shipped over to Chester, Milford, and Bristol, for their assistance, and enforcement, to over-power the Protestant party in the Kings Armies, no understanding man can without fear and trembling, co • sider.
O then, if ever we will show ourselves faithful, valiant, courageous, magnanimous, bountiful, really cordial, and loyal to our King, Kingdoms, Country, Parliament, Religion, Laws, Lives, Liberties, Kinred, Families, Posterities; Let all who profess themselves Protestants lay aside all causeless jealousies and prejudices against the Parliament, or any others; and now speedily unite all their Prayers, Hearts, Hands, Purses, Forces, Counsels, and utmost endeavors together, to defend, secure them all against these foreign and domestice Jesuitical Romish Confederates; and if any prove traitorous, fearful, cowardly, unfaithful, base, or faint-hearted in this public Cause, as too many, (who deserve to be made spectacles of treachery and cowardice to posterity, and cannot without injustice or dishonor to the Parliament and Kingdom, be suffered to scape scot-free, without severe exemplary punishment,) have done, to their eternal infamy, and betraying of their Country; the present generations shall abhor them, posterity curse, and declaim against them, as most unnatural Monsters, unworthy to breath in English air, or enjoy the name, the privileges of English men, or Protestants. There is a double kind of Treachery in Soldiers, both of them adjudged Capitall. The first proceeds from a sordid pusillanimous fear, unworthy the spirit of a Soldier: and this is C • pitall, both by the Civil and Common Law. By the Civil Law; The Soldiers who first begin to fly, or but fain themselves sick, for fear of the Enemy, are to be adjudged to death for this their cowardice. Yea Lacaena and Dametria, two magnanim • us Women, slew their timorous sons, who fled basely from the battle, with their own bands, disclaiming tbem as degenerous Brats, and not their sons; the latter of them inscribing this Epitaph on her sons Tomb.
Indeed Charondas and the Thurians, enacted, That cowards who basely fled or refused to bear Arms for their Countries defense, should set three days one after another in the open Market-place, clad in Woman's apparel; (a punishment far worse then death itself, writes Diodorus Siculus) whereas all other Lawyers made it Capitall; yea, our Common Law adjudgeth it Treason: Witness the notable Cases of Gemines and Weston, 1. R. 2. num. 38, 39. who were adjudged Traitors in Parliament▪ for surrendering two Castles in France, only out of fear, when they were strongly besieged, and battered, sooner then they needed, without any compliency with the enemy: The Case of Jobn Walsh Esquire, accused of bigh Treason in Parliament against the King and Kingdom, for yielding up the Castle of Cherburg in France, to the enemy, when as he might have defended it. And the Case of Henry Earl of Essex, in the second year of Henry the second, accused of high Treason, by Robert de Monfort, and vanquished by him in a Duel, waged thereupon; for throwing down the Kings Standard (which he bare by inheritance) and flying, in xpassing a straight, among the Mountains, when fiercely encountered by the Welsh. For which, though his life was pardoned, yet he was adjudged to be shorn a Monk, put into the Abbey of Reading, and had his Lands seised into the Kings hands. And as for treacherous revolting to, or delivering up Castles to the Enemy, it is Capitall, and high Treason by all Laws, and so resolved in Parliament, 3. R. 2. in the Case of Thomas Ketrinton Esquire, accused of high Treâson by Sir John Ann • sley Knight, for delivering up the Castle of Saint Savior in the Isle of Constantine, to the French, for a great sum of Money, when as he neither wanted provisions, nor means to defend it. As for those unnatural Vipers, and Traitors, who shall henceforth (after this discovery) join with the Popish Conspirators, to ruin their Religion, Country, and the Parliament, for private ends, as Count Julian the Spaniard joined with the Mores, An. Dom. 713. whom he brought into Spain, his native Country, furiously pursuing his own private injury with the Ruin of the public. I shall only bestow his Epitaph upon them, with which I shall conclude this Treatise. Maledictus furor impius Juliani, quia pertinax; & indignatio, quia dura: vesanus furià, ammimosus furore, oblitus fidelitatis, imm •• or religions, contemptor divinitatis, crudelis in se, homicida in vicinos, reus in omnes. Memoria ejus in omni ore amarescit, & nomen ejus in aeternum pu •• escet.
AN APPENDIX: Manifesting by sundry Histories and Authors, that in the ancient Roman Kingdom and Empire; in the Greek and German Empires, derived out of it; in the old Graecian, Indian, Egyptian Realms; in the Kingdoms of France, Spain, Italy, Hungary, Bohemia, Denmark, Poland, Sweden, Scotland, yea, of Judah, Israel, and others mentioned in the Scripture; the Supreame Sovereignty and Power, resided not in the Emperors and Kings themselves, but in their Kingdoms, Senates, Parliaments, People, who had not only a power to restrain, but censure and remove their Emperors. and Princes for their Tyranny and misgovernment.
With an Answer to the Principal Arguments, to prove Kings above their whole Kingdoms and Parliaments, and not questionable nor accountable to them, nor censurable by them for any exorbitant Actions.
H Aving finished the preceding Treatise; which asserts, The Supreame Authority and Sovereign Power in the Realm of England, legally and really to reside in the whole Kingdom, and Parliament, which represents it, not in the Kings Person, who is inferior to the Parliament: A Doctrine, quite contrary to what Court Prelates and Chaplains have for sundry years inculcated into our Kings and People (who preach little else but Tyranny to the one, and Slavery to the other, to support their own Lordly Prelacy, and hinder an exact Church Reformation) and directly opposite to the resolutions of many malignant Courtiers, Lawyers, and Counselors about His Majesty; who have either out of ignorance or malice, created him a new Utopian absolute Royal Prerogative, unknown to our Ancestors, not bottomed on the Laws of God or the Realm; for maintenance of each Punctilio whereof, against the Parliaments pretended Encroachments, the whole Kingdom must be engaged in a destructive civil War, now like to ruin it: I could not but conjecture, how in all probability these Clergy men, Courtiers and Lawyers, out of their unskilfulness in true Divinity, History, Law, and Policy would upon the first tidings of this strange Doctrine, pass a sentence of Excommunication and death against it, as guilty not only of Heresy, but High Treason; and judge it such a monstrous Antimonarchicall Paradox as was never heard of in, much less claimed or practiced by any Kingdom, Realm, or Monarchy whatsoever: To anticipate which rash censures, and undeceive both Kings and Subjects whom these gross Parasites have over-long seduced in this point, to their prejudices, convince the consciences of all gainsaying Malignants, irradiate this long obscured verity, whose seasonable discovery, may through God's blessing, conduce very much to period the present Differences between King and Parliament, touching matters of Prerogatives and Privileges claimed by either; I conceived it, not only expedient but necessary, to back theforecited presidents of our own Kingdom with paralleled examples in most foreign Realms and Monarchies (in which it is not mannerly to be overbusie without just cause) which I have faithfully (though sudenly) collected out of the best approved Authors and Historians; whereby I shall infallibly prove, that in the Roman State and Empire at the first, in the Greek Empire since, in the German Empire heretofore and now; in the ancient Kingdoms of Greece, Egypt, India, and elsewhere; in the Kingdoms of France, Spain, Hungary, Bohemia, Denmark, Sweden, Poland, Scotland, and most other Kingdoms in the world, (yea in the Kingdoms of Judah and Israel, and others mentioned in Scripture) the Highest Sovereign Authority, (both to elect, continue, limit, correct, depose their Emperors and Kings, to bound their royal power and prerogatives, to enact Laws, create new Offices and forms of Government) resided always in these or Princes persons. I shall begin with whole Kingdoms, Senates, Dyets, Parliaments, People, not in the Emperors, Kings, the Roman State, as having much affinity with curs, which was long under their command heretofore.
After the building of Rome by Romulus and Remus, Romulus being elected King, divided the people into two Rankes; those of the highest quality, he styled Senators, making them a Court of Counsel and Justice, much like our House of Peers; the other he termed The People, being the body of the State, and representing our House of Commons. In this distinction, made by the Peoples consent, the Sovereign Authority to elect Succeeding Kings, to enact binding Laws, to make war, or peace, and the like; rested not in the Kings person, but in the Senate and people jointly, if they accorded; yet principally in the people, in case either of assent or dissent between them; their very Kings and Laws having their greatest power and efficacy chiefly from the people's election and assent.
To begin first with their Kings Election and Authority. when Romulus their first King deceased, there arose a great controversy in Rome about the Election of a new King; for though they all agreed to have a King, yet who should choose him, and out of what Nation he should be elected, was then controverted. In the Interim to avoid confusion, the Senators, being 150. divided the Regal power between them, so as every one in his turn in Royal Robes should do Sacrifice to the God's, and execute Justice six hours in the night time, and six hours in the day; which tended to preserve an equality among the Senators, and to diminish the envy of the people, when in the space of one night and day, they should see one and the same man, both a King and a private person. But the people disliking this Interregnum (as tending to put off the Election of a King, that the Senators might keep the principallity, and divide it among themselves) cried out, that their bondage was multiplied having an hundred Lord's made instead of one, neither would they suffer it any longer, unless they would admit a King, created by themselves: Hereupon the Senate, thinking it best to offer the people that, which they were like to lose, to gain their favor, Summa potestate populo permissa, permitted to the people the chief power of Electing a King: but yet that they might not give away more right, then they detained: they decreed, That when the people had commanded and elected a King, it should be ratified, if the Senators should approve it, or be reputed the authors of it: Then the Interex assembling the people, spake thus unto them: O Romans REGEM ELIGITE, choose yea King: so the Senators think fit, and if he be one worthy to succeed. Romulus, they will approve him. This was so grateful to the people, that lest they should be overcome with the benefit, they commanded, that the Senate should decree who should reign at Rome. At last, Numa Pompilius was named; and none of the people or Senate daring to prefer any before him; all of them jointly decreed, that the Kingdom should be conferred upon him. Whence Canubius the Tribune of the people in his Speech against the Consuls, long after, used these words Numa Pompilius POPULI JUSSU Patres autoribus, Romae Regnavit. Reges exacti JUSSU POPULI: which manifests, the chief power to be in the people. Numa departing, Tullus Hostilius by the people command, consent and approbation was made King, which Livy thus expresseth; Tullum Hostilium REGEM POPULUS JUSSIT, patres auctores facti: After him, the people created Ancus Martius King Regem POPULUS CREAVIT; patres fuêre auctores: After him ingenti consensu Populus Romanus Tarquinium REGNARE JUSSIT: The People of Rome with great consent commanded Tarquin to reign. But hedying; Servins having a strong Guard to defend him primus injussupopuli, voluntate Patrum Regnavit, was the first that reigned without the command of the people, by the Senates consent; yet doubting his title for want of the people's votes, and young Tarquin his Competitour, giving out speeches, se injussupopuli regnare, that he reigned without the people's command; he thereupon so courted the Commons, by dividing the Lands he had taken from the enemies among them, that at last he appealed to the people, Vellent nolerintve se regnare? whether they would or would not have him reign? tantoque consensu, quanto hand quisquam alius ante rex est declaratus. But Tarquin the Proud affecting the Kingdom slew Servius; and Non Commitiis habitis, non per suffragium populi, non auctoribus Patribus: without the Election of the people or Senate, usurped the Crown; neque enim ad jus regni quicquam praeter vim habebat, ut qui neque populi jussu, neque Patribus auctoribus regnaret, writes Livy: Whereupon reposing no hope in the love of the people, he endeavored to defend his usurped Sovereignty by force: to which purpose, he of himself, without the Senate or Counsel, took upon him the conusance of Capitall offenses; and by color hereof, not only to slay, banish, and plunder those whom be suspected or hated, but even those from whom he could expect nothing but prey. Then he lesseneth the number of the Senate to diminish their esteem and power, and at last to subvert it. He was the first of Kings who dissolved the Custom used by all his Predecessors, De omnibus Senatum consulendi, of consulting with the Senate about all affairs, and administered the Common-wealth by his domestic Counsels; making War, Peace, Truces, Leagues with whom he would, injussu populi & Senatus, without the people's and Senates command; which Tyrannicall Usurpations of his, with his ravishing of Lucretia, caused Brutus and the incensed Romans to rise up in Arms against him; deprive him of His Crown, banish him, his Wife and Children, utterly to abolish the Kingly Government by a Decree, and to take a solemn Oath, (lest afterward they might be overcome by Royal entreaties or Gifts) That they would never suffer any King to Reign in Rome: Which act of Brutus and the People is highly magnified by Livy and Tully. This done, the people created two annual Consuls, who had the Power, but not the name and continuance of Kings, Annuum imperium consulare factum est: Brutus the first Consul was slain, whilst he was Consul, and Valerius his Companion being suspected by the People to affect the Kingdom, because he demanded no new Companion: Valerius hereupon calls the people together lays down his Fasces (the badges of his Sovereignty before them) which was a grateful spectacle to the people, confessionemque factam; Populi quam Consulis Majestatem vimque majorem esse; and a confession made, that the People had greater Sovereignty and Power then the Consul, who yet had regal Jurisdiction. And then there were Laws enacted, of appealing from the Consul or Magistrate to the people, and that he should lose both his head and goods, who should but consult to usurp the Kingdom.
In brief, it is clearly agreed by Dionysius Halicarnasseus, Polibius, Livy, Alexander ab Alexandro, Bodin, (and most who have written of the Roman Republic) that the Sovereign Authority among the Romans, during their Kings, Consuls, Dictators, and other Magistrates, was originally vested, not in the Kings, Senate, Consuls, or other Magistrates, but in the whole body of the Senate, and People; the People had the chief Sovereign Power of enacting and confirming Laws, (the Senates Decrees and Laws being of no validity, unless the People ratified them) of creating and electing Kings, Dictators, Tribunes, and all other great public Officers; of denouncing war, and making Peace: these Tribunes, and Dictators might restrain, curb, imprison, censure, depose the Roman Consuls (who had Regal Power) yea, the Roman Kings, Senators, and highest Officers; and to them the last appeal from King, Senate, or other Magistrate might be made, as to the highest Tribunal: they having power likewise to change or annul the very frame of their public Government, which they oft times did, as these Authors prove at large, to whom for brevity I refer the Reader. Yea, after the Roman Empire (the greatest, largest Sovereignty in the world) was erected, the Supreme Power still rested in the Senate and People, not in the Emperors themselves, which Bodin grants and proves. This is clearly evident by these ensuing particulars: First, the Senate and People had sole right and lawful power both to elect and confirm their Emperors, and to decree them new Honors, Titles, Triumphs; which power of election, though some Emperors in a sort usurped, by adopting their Successors, and the Roman Soldiers too, by presuming sometimes to elect Emperors without the Senate; yet these adoptions and elections were not held valid, unless the Senate approved and confirmed them, who usually elected all their Emperors, as of right, according to that of the Panegyrist, Imperaturum omnibus ex omnibus elegi debere; Plinius Panegyr. Trajano dictus, and Jacobus Valdesius, c. 18. This appears by the election and confirmation of most Emperors from Octavius to Leo the first, and more particularly by the Senates and Peoples election and confirmation of Nerva Pertinax, Severus, Gordianus, Maximus Pupienus, Clodius Balbinus, Philip, Decius, Trebonianus, Galienus, Claudius the second, Ta • itus, Probus, Iovinianus, Aurelius, and others. This right of the Senate was so clear, that after the death of Aurelianus, the Army sent word to the Senate, that (as reason was) they should choose and name an Emperor, and that they would obey him. After six months space (during which time the Empire was governed by the Senate) the Senate made choice of Tacitus, who earnestly refused the same at first, but in the end accepted thereof, to the great joy of the Senate and Roman people. After whose decease Prebus, being chosen Emperor by the Legions and Army, he presently wrote a letter to the Senate, excusing himself for having accepted the Empire without their knowledge and confirmation: whereupon the Senate confirmed his election with many blessings, gave him the name of Augustus, Father of the Country; made him High Priest, and gave him Tribunal Power and Authority.
Secondly, This is manifest by the confessions, and Actions of the best Roman Emperors. Volateranus writes of Trajan (the best heathen Emperor that Rome enjoyed, that he used to call the Senate, Father, but himself their Minister, or Servant of their labor; And that standing, he did reverence to the Consuls sitting, quia SE ILLIS INFERIOREM EX LEGIBUS esse REPERIRET, because he found by the Laws he was inferior to them. Whence Dion, Niciphorus, and Speed record of him; that when he invested any Praetor or Commander, in giving him the sword, he openly commanded him before all, to use the same even against his own person, if he governed not the Empire well, or violated Law and Equity; confessing thereby, that he was subject not only to the Laws, but to the sword of Justice too, in these Officers hands in case he did offend, much more then to the Senate. I read of the Emperor Decius, elected by the Senate; that he preserved the authority of the Senate, (who compelled him to make his Son his companion in the Empire) following their Counsel in all matters of Government, governing all things with great wisdom and equity, by the advice and consent of the Senate, to the great contenment of all the Roman People; and going into Thracia against the Goths, he left the Government in the hands of the Senate; permiting them to choose a censor at their pleasure, who had Supreme Jurisdiction over all men; which office some former Emperors had usurped, making themselves Censors. So Claudius the second, and Tacitus did nothing without the consent, advice, and counsel, of the Senate, either in matter of War or Peace. And Polybius writes expressly, That the Roman Emperors Counsels and purposes were efficacious, or invalid, at the pleasure of the Senate, which had power to remove or continue them, to increase or abridge their power and wealth; to decree or deny them triumphs, towards which they contributed; and and that they could neither make war, nor peace, nor truces, without the people's consent. Their Emperors in truth, being but their chief Generals in their wars, at the first, in right.
Thirdly, They had power to create one, two, or more Emperors at once, as appears in their election of Gordianus, the Father and Son to be Joint-Emperors at once, and of Maximius Pupienus, and Clodius Balbinus, and Gordianus, to be Caesar's at once. And those who could thus create more Emperors then one, when they pleased, no doubt had a power above the Emperors.
Fourthly, They had a Sovereign power, judicially to convent, censure, yea to depose, and adjudge their Emperors to death, for their tyranny and misgovernment: this appears by the case of Nero, that wicked Emperor whom the Senate judicially deposed, condemned for his tyranny and misgovernment, as a public enemy to the State, adjudging him to have his head fastened to aforke, and so to be publicly whipped to death, and then precipitated from a rock: upon which sentence he being sought for, and forsaken of all, to avoid the execution of it, murdered himself with a poinyard. So when Domitian was slain, the Senate assembling the same day, caused all his Statues to be thrown down, and all the inscriptions and memorials of him to be cancelled, defaced; and elected Nerva Emperor. Didus Julianus who purchased the Empire by bribing the Soldiers, coming to Rome with an Army, went to the Senate, where assembling such Senators as were present, by their decree he was proclaimed Emperor, and they presently made his Son in law Cornelius Repentinus Praetor of Rome, putting Sulpetianus out of that office, and from thence he was carried to the Imperial Palace, and held for Emperor, more through force, then good will of any honest men: But the people hateing, and cursing him; at last, a full Senate being assembled, by the common consent of all the Senators, it was decreed, that Julianus should be deprived of the Empire, as a man unworthy to rule, and Severus proclaimed Emperor; to whom two of the principal Senators were sent to yield him their obedience, with the Ensigns of the Empire, and Julianus being generally abandoned, they commanded him to be slain in his palace. Heliogabalus (that monster of wickedness) was slain by the praetorion Soldiers by the Senates and people's approbation, who commanded he should no more be called Antoninus, and that in detestation of him, no other Emperor should after that be called by this name, and that he should be called Tiberinus, according to the manner of his death, his body being tied to great stones, and sunk in Tiber, that it might never be found. So Maximinus the Emperor oppressing, and Tyrannizing over the people, with great cruelty, was deposed by the Senate, and he, with his son (though already made Caesar, and declared Emperor) adjudged enemies and Rebels; and Gordianus with his Son elected and proclaimed Emperors by the Soldiers, people, and Senate of Rome. After which they, considering the great power of Maximinus, • o secure the City, made great preparations to resist him, and writ letters to all their Provinces, that all those Governors that Maximinus had there placed should be displaced; which direction was generally obeyed, and the Governors most of them slain. Thereupon Maximinus then in Hungary, posts with his Army, and Son towards Rome; and young Gordianus being slain & his Father strangled in the interim; the Senate assembled in the Temple of Jupiter, chose Maximus Pupienus and Clodius Balbinus Emperors, and to please the people which consented not to their election, they likewise named young Gordianus Caesar, and raised forces to resist Maximinus, who lying before Aquilia, his Soldiers hearing that he, with his Son were proclaimed Rebels at Rome, and new Emperors elected, came bodily to their Pavilions about noon, slew them, and sent their heads to Rome. By these, with sundry presidents of like nature, it is apparent, that the Sovereign power and Jurisdiction, even after the Roman empire erected, continued still in the Senate and people, to whom the Emperors were responsible, by whom they were deposed, yea put to death for their misdemeanors and offenses against the state, and oppressions of their Subjects: Which power they retained till the Emperors removed their Courts from Rome to Constantinople, by which means the authority of the Senate, and dignity of the Consuls was almost wholly lost by degrees, in Justine the seconds reign.
After the seat of the Empire was translated to Constantinople, the Senate, People, Soldiers, and Patriarchs of Constantinople, claimed a right, and power to elect their Emperors, to prescribe conditions, and Oaths unto them before they were crowned; as also a power in some cases to depose them, yea execute them, as you may read at large in their lives; Of which I shall recite some instances. Julian the Apostate dying, Jovinian, assensu omnium, by the joint assent of all the Soldiers, Captains, and people was elected Emperor; who absolutely refused the Empire, saying; that he being a Christian would not be an Emperor over Infidels: But all men were so pleased with his election, that they cried out aloud saying; we are all Christians; And for his sake, those which were not so, resolved to become Christians, upon condition that he would accept the Empire; which he thereupon accepting, with incredible joy and gladness, they swore obedience to him, and gave him the Imperial Ensigns. He being casually smothered to death; Valentinian the first was by the joint consent of the Captains and Soldiers, chosen Emperor: after which, the Empire went by descent till the death of Valentinian the second and then Martianus by means of Endoxia, with the Senates and Patriarchs assent, was elected and crowned Emperor: After whose poisoning Asper sought to have been his Successor; but being an Arian, the orthodox Christians of Constantinople would by no means elect him; whereupon, accepta a populo potestate, he named Leo Emperor, having received power so to do from the people. Leo adopting one of Aspars Sons Caesar, the Senate and people were so much displeased at it, fearing that an Arian should reign over them, that they went tumultuously to the Emperor, defiring him to remove him from that dignity, who soon after flew both him and his father. Basiliseus usurping the Empire against the Senates and people's consents, who hated him for his Tyranny; the people sent for Zeno, whom he expelled, received him into Constantinople, and restored him to the Empire; After whose death Anastasius, de sententia Senatus & Legionum, was elected Emperor by the Senates and Legions decree. He dying, Justinus, by the general consent both of the Senate, people, and Soldiers was elected Emperor, though but a swineheard in his younger days; who creating Justinian for his Successor, the people gave their consents thereto, with happy acclamations. So Constance the second was made Emperor by the Senate of Constantinople. Philipicus usurping the Empire against the people's and Senates liking, they rose up against him, deposed him: and as Beda Marianus Otho Frisingensis and Abbas Uspergensis write; The people of Rome decreed, that neither his name, nor letters, nor coin should be received. And the Senate and people of Constantinople created Anthemius Emperor in his place, giving him the name of Anastatius. Thus Michael Curaepalata was created Emperor by the Senate in the life of Stauratius who intended to leave the Empire to Theophanon his wife. So Theodora, a toto Senatu, populo & sacerdotibus, was elected and saluted Empresse. Isatius Angelus was elected Emperor, and Andronicus deposed, apprehended and put to death by the people of Constantinople for his tyranny and oppression. After whose death Baldwin Earl of Flanders, a Frenchman, was elected Emperor by the Soldiers and people, upon condition, the Venetians should elect the Patriarch: in whose blood the Empire continued four descents and then returned to the Greeks. And as the Senate and people of Constantinople had thus the right of electing their Emperors, so likewise they and the Patriarch of Constantinople prescribed a conditional Coronation -oath to divers of them, which they were to take before they were crowned, and to deliver it under their hands in writing. Anastatius Dicori, being chosen Emperor after Zeno his death, Euphemius the Patriarch of Constantinople before he would crown him, exacted of him a confession of his faith in writing, wherein he should promise, that he would innovate nothing in Eclesiasticall Doctrines &c. whereupon he delivered a writing to the Patriarch, wherein he professed, that he did embrace all the Tenants of the Church, and that he would keep all the Decrees of the Council of Chalcedon; which done, he was crowned, and then presently took away the grievous tribute called Aurargenteum, which much oppressed the people. Thus when Michael Rungabis was elected Emperor, and came to be crowned, Nicephorus the Patriarch first required of him a writing, wherein he should promise, that he would violate no ordinances of the Church, nor defile his hands with the blood of Christians: which conditions Bishop Bilson grants, the people had power to prescribe, the Empire being elective, but not the Patriarch alone. And with all these Patriarchs sometimes presumed to excommunicate and keep their Emperors out of the Church for murders and such like offenses, as appears by Polyenctus keeping John Zimis • ea out of the Church, and refusing to crown him, till he had banished the Empresse Theophano and those who slew Nicephorus; and by Photios his putting by the Emperor Basilius from the Sacrament, when he came to receive it, for homocidies committed by him.
Fifthly, The Roman Senate and people had power to divide the Empire, and to create a new Emperor at Rome in the West, distinct from that of Constantinople in the East: About the year of Christ 456 Gensericus King of the Vandals wasting Italy and sacking Rome whiles Marcianus the Emperor resided at Constantinople, the Senators and Roman Gentlemen returning to Rome when Gensericus had lost it, wanting an Emperor to protect them, chose Avitus by common consent for Emperor of Rome, Italy, and Sicily, of which Marcianus was very glad, and approved his Election: And not long after, whiles Leo the first reigned at Constantinople, the Senate successively elected Olibrius and Glizerius Emperors of Rome, Italy, and Sicily; yea, the very final division of this great Empire into that of the East and West, and th • e creation of a new Roman Emperor, and Empire of the West, with the transferring of the Imperial Crown from the Greek to the German line, was done by the authority, and joint consent of the people, Senate, and Bishop of Rome, upon this occasion: as Blondus Sabellicus and others relate. Aistulfus King of the Lombards invaded and spoiled those parts of Italy belonging to the Romans; who being unable to resist or pacify him; the Bishop and City of Rome hereupon sent messengers to their Emperor Consantine to Constantinople, for aid, assuring him, that unless he sent them aid the City and whole Country would be subdued by Aistulfus: But whiles Rome and Italy were ready to sink under those ruins Constantine had no manner of care to relieve them; and the messengers that were sent to him, signified by letters, that there was no looking for help from Constantine, either for that he would not, or could not, and therefore they must seek some other way: In the mean time Aistulfus sent Heralds to menace the Bishop and people of Rome, that unless they would yield themselves and their City, he would come and take them by force, and kill man, woman, and child. Hereupon they being out of hope to pacify the enemy, or to receive help from Constantine; the Pope, together with the people of Rome, determined to send messengers to desire aid from Pepin father to Charles the great, then King of France, who sent them succor, subdued their enemy, and quieted Italy. After which, Charles likewise aiding and succouring both the Pope, and Romans against their enemies, and coming in person to Rome; the Romans (who in heart were long before falen from the Emperor of Constantinople, because he began to neglect the City of Rome, and to leave it as a spoil to the Barbarians and others) taking this occasion and opportunity, and grieving that the Empire of the world, which with their blood they had gotten, and established by their virtues, should be governed and ruined by Irene (a lewd woman) Constantine's mother (who swayed all at her pleasure) did thereupon elect and proclaim Charles for their Emperor, and commanded Pope Leo to crown him. Platina, Blondus, Nauclerus, Sabellicus, Aventinus, Sigebert, • risingensis, and Aeneas Sylvius, all record; that this was done (not by the Popes authority alone, (as some late Romanists pretend, for he poor man had no such power) but by THE DECREE, DETERMINATION, ASSENT AND REQUEST OF THE SENATE AND PEOPLE OF ROME; who, tacito SENATUS CONSULTO PLEBIS CITOQUE DECERNUNT to transfer the Empire JURE SUO, By their own right, from the Greeks to the Germans, and from Constantine to Charles the Great: ever since which time it hath continued thus divided in the blood of Clarles, and other French and German Princes. A most clear demonstration, that the most absolute Sovereign power and disposal of the Empire resided not in the Emperors themselves, but in the Sen •• e and people, even from the very first Emperors, till this partition of the Empire (more then 800 years space,) and that their Emperors neglect to protect, to aid them against their enemies when they needed, and craved help, was a just ground for them to reject his Sovereignty; yea, to create a new Empire, and Emperor of another race, as Pope Leo with all the Roman Clergy, Senate, and people then resolved; not only in point of State policy, but of Conscience too: upon which very ground; not only the Spaniards fell off from the Roman Empire, electing them Kings, and erecting Kingdoms of their own: but likewise our Island of Britain (the fairest plume of the Roman Diadem) rejected the Roman yoke and Government, to which it had been subject almost 500 years; craving aid against the Scots and Picts from the Saxons, who therereupon became their Sovereign Lord's at last, and dispossessed them of the Kingdom: Now, that these revolts and changes of the Empire in this case were lawful even in point of Conscience, we have the resolution of Bishop Bilson himself, (in his Book dedicated to Queen Elizabeth, wherein he professedly defends the Sovereignty of Kings) in these very words The Roman State and Commonwealth had as good right to dispose the Roman Empire, as all other Christian and Heathen Kingdoms and Countries had to settle the sword and scepter that Reigned over them. And since all other Nations once members of the Roman Empire, were suffered to plant those several forms of regiment which they best liked, and when the Right Heirs failed to elect their own Governors, I SEE NO CAVSE why the Romans might not provide for themselves as well as other Realms had done before them; especially if the reports of your stories be true; that they were neglected by the Grecians, when they were besieged by the Lombards; and the scepter at Constantinople went not by descent, or succession, but by violent and wicked invasion, and usurpation. So he; with whom Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mundi: pars 5 consid. 30. p. 248. accords. and iacobus Valdesius, de Dignitate Regum Hisp. c, 18. n, 20, 21.
Sixthly, After this division, and translation of the Empire unto Charles the Great, the Roman Empire for a time, by permission and connivence of the French, & German States, went by succession till Charles the Grosse; after him wholly by Election, the power of electing the Emperor residing in all the French & German Princes, till at last it was by consent, about the year 1001. translated to the 6, or rather 7. Princes Electors: Yet during all this time the Sovereign Power and Jurisdiction of the Empire resided only in the German Princes, States and Diets (not the Emperors themselves) who had power, not only freely to elect what Emperors they pleased, but also to censure, and depose their Emperors upon just grounds, and to set limits to their Imperial Jurisdictions. Not to trouble you with the Histories of Ludovicus Pius, Otho the great, Henry the 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. Lotharius, Frederick Barbarossa, Phillip, Otho the fourth & fifth, Frederick the 2, 7. Albert the 1, Ludovicus Bavarus, Sigismond, and other Emperors, who were much affronted, persecuted, warred against, and some of them unjustly deposed and murdered by their Subjects, Sons, and the Princes electors, through the Popes procurement; I shall pitch only upon such presidents as are pertinent to my purpose Charles the third surnamed the fat, though he came to the Empire by descent, yet the Princes, Dukes, and Governers of the Provinces of Germany, and France, seeing his great insufficiency, and unaptness to govern (he being grown a very fool and having lost his understanding) did thereupon deprive him of his Empire, and other Kingdoms; and elected and crowned Arnolph Emperor in his stead: He being thus degraded both of Realm, Empire, and forsaken of all the world, not having so much as an house wherein to shroud himself, retired into a poor village of Suabe, where he lived some few days in excream misery, and penury, and soon after died; not lamented nor pitied of any man: Which deposition of his, I have formerly proved lawful; though his subsequent ill usage was no doubt dishonorable, and unjust. So the Emperor Wenceslaus was deposed by the Princes Electors of the Empire, for his insufficiency to govern, and the little care he took to suppress and pacify the civil wars and dissensions in the Empire, giving himself over to vain pleasures and delights, which made his government dangerous, and unprofitable for the Empire, and Christian common wealth; and Rupert made Emperor by them in his room. After this, about the end of Rodulph the second his imperial reign, the Electors called a Dyet at Nurenberg, from whence they sent ambassadors to the Emperor to acquaint him with the State of the Empire; who told him, that the Electors required above all things a reformation of justice: That he should make choice of more faithful officers and Counselors then formerly he had done: That a general Dyet might be called the spring following: That the reason of the bad government of the common weal was, for that his Majesty did not impart the important affairs of the Empire unto them, as his Predecessors had done &c. Whereupon he appointed a general Dyet to redress these disorders; but dying before the day, according to the golden Bull made in the year 1356 the Elector Palatine, and he of Saxon, were appointed Vicars, Governors, and Administrators of the Empire until there were a King of Romans chosen to be Emperor. After which they Elected Mathias, who as Emperor and King of the Romans had not any City or Town within the Empire, the whole Territory of Germany belonging to the Electors, Bishops, Abbots, Princes, Earls, Noblemen, and free Towns. What power the Princes Electors, and German states had, and yet have in electing, rejecting, deposing, restraining their Emperors; in calling Diets, and making Laws, you may read more largely in Munster, and Grimston: By all which, and other particulars, which for brevity I shall omit, it is most evident, that the Supreme Sovereign Authority of the Roman State, both under their ancient Kings and Emperors, and of the Greek, and German Empires resided not in the Kings and Emperors themselves, but in their Senates, Diets, People, States, who prescribed them conditional Oaths at their Coronations, and to whom they were still accountable for their actions and misgovernment, This John Bodin (a famous learned French Lawyer, of great experience in State affairs, surpassing all who writ before him of Republics) plainly affirms in these words. The Roman Emperors were at first, nothing else but Princes of the Common weal, that is to say, the chief and principallmen: the SOVERAIGNTY nevertheless still RESTING IN THE PEOPLE AND SENATE, the Emperor having the Sovereign authority only in fact, not in right: the State being but a very Principality, wherein THE PEOPLE HAD THE SOVERAIGNTY. So the German Empire at this day is nothing else, but an Aristocratical Principality: wherein the Emperor is head and chief, the POWER and majesty of the Empire BELONGING VNTO THE STATES THEREOF, who thrust out of the Government Adolphus the Emperor, in the year 1296, and also after him Wenceslaus in the year 1400; and that BY WAY OF IVSTICE, AS HAVING IVRISDICTION AND POWER OVER THEM. And so properly ancient Romans said: Imperium in Magistratibus, Auctoritatem in Senatu, Potestatem in Plebe, Maiestatem in Populo; Command to be in, the Magistrates, Authority in the Senate, Power in the Maeniall People, and Majesty in the People in General. The Senate in Rome did consult, the people command: for Livy oft times saith: Senatus decrevit, populus iussit: the Senate hath decreed, and the People commanded; Which he there more largely prosecutes, as you may read at leisure. To all which Bishop Bilson himself doth fully assent, affirming, that Germany is a free state, that the Emperor holds the Empire by election, and that but on condition, which he takes an oath to perform. And if he violate their liberties, or his oath, they may not only lawfully resist him by force of arms, but repel and depose him as a tyrant, and set another in his place, by the right and freedom of their Country. And Cassanaus holds, that the people may take away the very name of the Emperor at this day, degrade him, and resume his royal power. This then being an unquestionable verity; disproves that palpable common mistake of Dr. Ferne with other ignorant Court Doctors and Royalists, who would make the world and Kings believe, that the Roman Emperors were of greater power and authority than the Senate, people; the highest powers upon earth to which all persons, yea the Senate and people collectively considered, ought to submit; and that it was unlawful either for the Senate or people forcibly to resist Caligula, Claudius, Nero, and other their wickedest, and most tyrannical Emperors: much less to depose, take arms against, or call them to a strict, just account for their Tyranny, Oppression, or Misgovernment, it being directly contrary to Paul's Doctrine Rom. 13. 1, to 6. Let every soul be subject to the higher powers, &c. which false groundless principle, is the sole foundation upon which all their late Sermons, Books, and railing Discourses against this Parliaments proceedings and taking up of defensive arms are built; when as in truth, the Senate & people were the highest powers, to whō the Roman Emperors themselves were to be obedient in all just requests & commands, under pain of damnation, and subject to the Senates sword of • ustice in case of disobedience & misgovernment, as all the premises evidence; yea it likewise manifestly evidenceth, that whole States & Parliaments are the highest power and above their Kings, who are subject to thē, since the Roman and Greek Senates and people heretofore, & the very German States at this day are the highest power and above their Emperors, though ever reputed of greater power, Sovereignty and dignity than any Kings, and the greatest Monarchs in the world: and that therefore Kings, even by Paul's Doctrine Rom. 13. ought to be subject to the higher power and Jurisdiction of their Parliaments, the Laws and Statutes of their Realms; and to be accountable to them, if not subject to their censures, as some affirm, in exorbitant cases of misgovernment which concern the Kingdoms and people's safety. If Kings injuriously take away the lands, goods, or imprison the persons of any particular subjects, the Law gives everyone a particular remedy against them by way of Action, or Petition of Right. If then every private subject may have redress, much more the whole Kingdom, (in and by Parliaments only not in inferior Courts) against their Sovereigns which oppress them; who being subject unto the Laws of God and their Realms, which have no respect of persons, may as many affirm, be questioned and judged by them in their Parliaments as well as other princes, great officers of State and Magistrates who in scripture are called God's, the higher powers and said to be • rdained, to rule judge by and for God, as well, as Kings and Emperors. It is branded as a spice of Antichristian pride in Popes and their Parasites, to deem themselves so High above other men, that they are accountable to none but God for their wicked actions, though many Popes in former and later times, have been questioned, consured, imprisoned and deposed both by Emperors, Kings, and Councils for their intolerable misdemeanors. And is it not the very self same crime in Kings, in Emperors, and their flatterers, to hold this Popish erroneous opinion, that they are in no case responsible to their whole Kingdoms or Parliaments for their grossest exorbitances? Our Popish Prelates and Clergy generally heretofore, and some of our Protestant Bishops and Divines of late times, from St. Ambrose his practice, have held, that kings for murders, rapes, and great crying offenses may be Lawfully excommunicated and censured by the spiritual Law and sword, as sundry Emperors and Kings have been; then why not likewise by the temporal, when their Parliaments and whole Kingdoms see just cause, the case of hundreds of Emperors and Kings in former times, as the Histories of all Nations and ages prove abundantly, beyond all contradiction? I shall here instance in some few Kings censures subject to the Roman State and Empire, with whom I shall conclude this discourse touching the Roman Monarchs Deioratus King of Galatia under the Romans Jurisdiction, and one of their allies, was accused of Treason, and condemned to lose both his head and estate for certain offenses against C. Caesar, and the Roman State; as appears by Tullius Oration to Caesar in his behalf, to procure his pardon; which because it was the first president of this kind, made his advocate say; tamen it a inusitatum est, Regem capitis reum esse, ut ante hoc tempus non sit auditum: yet long before that, Zedekiah King of Judah, rebelling against the King of Babylon, was brought prisoner to the King of Babylon to Riblah, where he gave judgment upon him slew both his sons and Princes before his eyes, and then put out his own eyes, bound him with fetters of brass, and carried him prisoner to Babylon, where he died. 2 Kings 25. 1. to 8. Ier. 52. 1. to 12. And after Detoratus Antigonus King of the Jews, being taken prisoner by Antonius, for moving sedition against the Roman State, was beheaded with an axe at Antioch, without any legal trial, to prevent further seditions, which never befell any King before that time, writes Alexander ab Alexandro; And Agrippa, not long after, put Bogus King of the Mores to death, for siding with Antonius. Of later times, I read that Ludovicus Pius the Emperor taking Bernard his Nephew (King of Italy) prisoner, for rebelling and denying his superiority over him, carried him into France, to determine what should be done with him according to Justice, for this his offense; where (though a King) he was condemned to death and executed, as some, or at least cast into prison, and had his eyes put out, as others write: So Charles of France taking Conradine King of Sicily prisoner, publicly arraigned and condemned him of high Treason, and cut off his head, Anno 1208. Yea, our own King John being a Feudatary to the King of France, was by Philip the French king in a full Parliament there (during his absence in England) arraigned, condemned to death, and deposed from his Crown by the sentence of his Peers, for murthering his Nephew, Arthur, (then a Subject of France) with his own hands: So John Bailiol king of Scotland, renouncing his homage for that Crown, to king Edward the first, was for this offense compelled to resign his Crown with all his right to the kingdom of Scotland, to King Edward the first, and sent Prisoner to the Tower of London: and Mary Queen of Scots, within many men's memories, after long debate in Parliament, was condemned and beheaded at Fothringhom Castle, Febr. 8. An. 1587. for laying claim to the Crown of England, and other particulars mentioned in our Historians. And thus much for the Roman, Grecian, German Emperors, kings and kingdoms.
I shall now give you a brief Survey of what Greek Authors write concerning Kings and Kingdoms; and of the power, the kinds of ancient Kings and Kingdoms, in Greece and other places. That great Father of Learning and policy Aristotle, (Tutor to the greatest Emperor Alexander the Great) whose Authority is irrefragable in our Schools; resolves: That true Kingdoms were erected at first and conferred on the worthiest men by the free voluntary joint consent of the people, and founded, confirmed by the customs and Laws of each country, (which Polibius also affirms) That there are 4 several sorts of Kings, some of greater, some of lesser Authority and continuance then others: some elective, some successive, some during life, some Annual, all of them receiving their distinct jurisdictions, Forms, Limitations, and different Royalties, from the people's primitive or subsequent institutions and consents. For all men being equal by the Law of nature, can have no dominion nor Supercrity one over another, but by their own voluntary consents. That the Laws, (not the Kings Princes, or Magistrates be they one or more, or never so good) ought to be the sole Lord's or Rulers of the Common-wealth, and that Princes and Governors ought to govern by the Laws: who cannot command what the Laws do not command. That those who command that the Law should rule, command that God and the Laws should rule: but he that commands a man to be a Prince, he commands that both a man and beast should be Princes: for covetousness and the lust of the mind is a certain beast, which poverts both Magistrates and the very best men; but the Law is a constant and quiet Mind and Reason void of all motions of lusts and desires. That the power of the greatest things, and greatest power, ought (DE IVRE) of right to be in all the people, because their wisdoms, resolutions, and revenues considered altogether, are greater and more considerable then those of a few wise or honest men placed in the highest offices of Magistracy, who are but a small particle of the State in respect of all the people. That the people ought to be of more power then the King or greatest Magistrates, to prevent their Tyranny and Oppression; and that a King ought to govern by his Laws, and not to do anything against them, according to his lust; wherefore he ought to have so much power and force wherewith he may protect the authority of the Laws: yea he must necessarily have forces and power, yet so much only, as thereby he may be able to curb every particular man, or many also: yet not so great power but that, a populo autem universo idem REX ILLE IPSE COERCERI POTEST, the very King himself may yet BE CVRBED by all the people: such Guards verily the Ancients gave to their Kings when they would set any Tyrant or Governor over the City: And when Dionysius required Guards, a certain Syracusan persuaded them to curb such Guards: to which Polybius also suffragates. According to these Rules of Aristotle, I read in Dionysius Halicarnassaeus, and Polybius, that in the Lacedaemonian Commonwealth, the Kings had not the chief Dominion, so as they might do what they pleased, sed summa totius Reipub. administratio penes Senatum erat: but the chief Government of the whole Commonwealth was in the Senate, from whence the Romans took their pattern. Alexander ab Alexandro, Boemus, and Xenophon write, That the Lacedemonians sometimes elected a King out of the Family of the Heraclidae, or of Agis, but more often two joint Kings of equal Authority out of the stock of Proclus and Aemisthenes, who yet had not the chief Command as Kings, Quia juris omnis publici potestas penes Senatum erat, because the power of all public law or rule was in the Senate (the better to keep their Kings from attempting and usurping a Tyranny; they being Kings rather in name then Dominion, and like the Athaean two Annual Praetors; whence Aristotle makes them, the lowest rank of Kings. John Bodin informs us, That in the Lacedaemonian Aristocracy, the Sovereignty remained in the State, wherein were two Kings without any Sovereignty at all, being indeed nothing else but Captains and Generals for the managing of their Wars; and for that cause were by the other Magistrates of the State, sometimes for their faults condemned to pay their fine, as was Agesilaus, and sometimes to death also, as was Agis and Pausanias: Agis the last of the Lacedemonean kings (as Plutarch records) being apprehended and condemned by the Ephori, without an Indictment, and then hanged in a halter. Finally Aristotle himself, and Xenophon inform us; that the Kingdom of the Lacedemonians flourished very long, yea longer then any other form of Government, because their Kings power was but small, and their Kings never desired greater things then the Laws would bear, by which they had received their Kingdom in the beginning: for in the beginning that Kingdom was divided between two joint Kings: After which Theopompus left it more moderated to his successors, and constituted the Magistracy of the Ephori (who had power even to depose and execute their kings if they offended, and rose not up out of their seats unto them;) to retain that moderation; By which means he verily weakened the power of the Kingdom, but yet certainly settled it more lasting and stable: whence Theopompus gave this answer to his complaining and upbraiding wife; whether he was not ashamed to leave the Kingdoms less to his Children then he had received it from his Father? No truly, saith he, for by this means I leave it more stable and lasting. A Speech well worthy the consideration of the very greatest hereditary kings These Lacedaemonian kings (whose honors, writes Xenophon, were not much better then those of private men; Etenim, neque Regibus animos 〈◊〉 Tyrannicos voluit, Lycurgus, neque civibus eorum potestatem invisam reddere, took an Oath every month, to govern the Kingdom according to the Laws enacted. I find that the Cumaeans had a Magistrate whom they called Phylactus, whose office was, to come into the full Senate, and hold the Kings hands who stood in judgment before them; until by the Senators decree, their reward or punishment was appointed. By which it is apparent, that the Cumaean Senate was above their kings, and did usually arraign and punish them judicially, if they saw cause; as they rose up in Arms against Aristodomus their king, (who tyrannized over them) by Zenocrita her instigation, slew him and so recovered their Liberties. The ancient Carthaginians had two kings, whom they styled Suffites; who were but annual, removed every years Yea, the Ibersans and Parthians, had two joint kings in ancient times, the one to judge the other to govern the people. In Meroe, where they elected their kings by their beauty, stregth or wealth; their Priests had the chief power; who had so great authority, that sometimes (like the Pope and his Nuncioes) they would send a Messenger and command the king to be put to death, and make another in his steed. Which custom was after abolished by one of the kings, who violently assaulted and slew all the Priests: and in Meroe if the king offended, after the Priests power was abolished, they inflicted no corporal punishment on him, but all withdrew themselves from him and avoided his company till he was killed with grief and consumption. The Indians will not permit their king to sleep in the day time, and if he be drunken at any time if any woman (of whom he hath a guard) kill him whiles he is drunk she is so far from being guilty of Treason, that for a reward, she shall be married to his Successor: much like the ancient public institution of the Selavonians, recorded by Saxo Grammaticus, that the assassinate of evil Kings should succeed them in their kingdoms; a thing frequently practiced in many kingdoms and Empires, though very ill enacted in any. The Sabaeans confined their Kings to their Palaces, and used to stone them if they went forth of their bounds. The Mosseriaes whose kings were elective, used to punish them, when they offended, by keeping them fasting a whole days space. Among some of the Indians, if the king dies, having male children of his own, or cosen-germans or brothers children, they shall not succeed him in the kingdom, but his sister: son, if there be any; if not, then his next alliance; and that, ex gentis instituto, by the institution of the Nation; the reason is, because their Priests used to defloure the Queen, whose issue is held to be illegitimate. In Thraciae, the people elect a king who is well qualified, merciful, grave for his age, and one who hath no children: For no Father, though never so well qualified, is admitted to reign; and if he fortune to have issue while he reigns, he is deprived, and so kept, lest the kingdom should become hereditary. Yea, though the king be never so just, yet they will not that he should have the whole power, but appoint him 40. Governors, lest he alone should judge in capital causes: And if he be convicted of any offense, be is punished with death, yet not by laying violent hands on him, but by public consent, all food is kept from him, so as at last he perisheth with famine. The Taprobani had this custom, that no man who had any children should be chosen king, lest he should claim the kingdom as hereditary, and make it so. The Athenians, Ionians, Milesians, Marchomanni Quadi, Persians, Sicilians, Corinthians, Parthians, Meroes, Gordii, Medes, Paphii, Cathians, Aetheopians, Sydonians, Germans, Swedes, Danes, and other Nations had several Customs, Laws, Rules, (over-tedious to recite) by which they elected and inaugurated their kings (of which you may read in Alexander ab Alexandro. Strabo, Boemus, Peter Martyr, Purchas, and others) and different degrees of power and government derived from their kingdoms and people, the sovereign Authority still residing in them to prescribe both Laws and limits to their kings, and call them to public account for their gross offenses and misgovernment. The ancient Aethiopiant elected the most fanatique Priest for their king, whom though they adored and honored for a God, yet Vitam agere STATVTAM LEGIBVS DEBET iuxta patrios mores, he ought to live such a life as the Laws appointed him, according to the manners of the Countey, neither ought he to reward or punish any man himself, though chief parts of Royalty. The old German kings had no free nor infinite, but a restrained and bounded power by the Laws. Diodorus Siculus writes, that the first Egyptian Kings lived not like other Monarchs, to rule all things according to their wills, Nullis obnoxii censuris, as ob noxious to no censures; but all things, not only their public actions, but even the regiment of their daily life, were conformed to the rule of the Laws (as he there manifests in sundry particulars) both in respect of their attendants, dispatches, devotions, recreations, moderate spare diet, and the like; neither was it lawful for them to judge, nor do anything, nor punish any man out of petulancy or anger, or any other unjust cause, contrary to what the established Laws required concerning every of them. Whiles they observed these things customarily, it was so far that they took it ill, or were offended in mind, that on the contrary they thought they lived a most blessed life. For other men rashly giving indulgence to the affections of nature, acted many things accompanied with losses and dangers; yea some men ofttimes although they foreknew they should sin, did notwithstanding perpetrate evil things, being led away with love or hatred, or some other perturbation of mind; but they, embracing the rule of life approved by the most prudent men, resolved not to err from their duty in the least degree. Whiles Kings used this Justice towards their Subjects, they had their Subjects bound unto them in greater benevolence and love then their very kindred; For not only the College of Priests, but the whole Nation of the Egyptians, and likewise everyone of them were not so careful of their wives and children and private goods, as of the safety of their Kings: Wherefore they preserved the estate of the Republic entire for a long time under the mentioned kings, spending their life in greatest felicity, as long as this constitution of Laws flourished. And when these kings died, all the Egyptians generally mourned for them in an extraordinary manner divers ways, made solemn Orations in their praise, buried them with great pomp and solemnity, and erected Pyramids to their eternal honor; all which funeral pompous solemnities many ill kings wanted after their deaths, ob plebis refragationem, because the people gain-said it, (who together with the Priests and Senates, who were ever present with the kings to assist, counsel, and direct them, were superior to their kings, since they could thus decree or deny them these funeral honors) which made many of their following kings to addict themselves to just actions too, for fear of contumelious handling and sempiternall ignominy after their decease. So this Author. To which I shall add Xenophons definition of a Kingdom and Tyranny: A kingdom, is an Empire over men by their free assents according to the Laws of the City: And a Tyranny, is an unlawful Empire over men against their wills, which depends upon the will of the Prince. And this observation of Polybius, That Kings in ancient times did give themselves wholly to do that which was honest and just, and to suppress the contrary; the very beginning of all true kingdoms, and the end for which kings were first instituted by the people. Whiles they thus demeaned themselves, they were subject to no envy, because they differed not much from others, neither in apparel, nor in meat and drink, but observed a conversation of life conformable to other men, and lived perpetually like to others. But afterwards, when those who obtained the principality of succession, and the prerogative of their blood had those things already provided, which made them able to secure themselves, and to support their state, following their lusts by reason of their abundance, they then thought, it belonged to Princes to be better clad then subjects, to exceed them in costliness and variety of meats, and to use venery with whom they pleased: Hence envy and offense was begotten, and implacable hatred and anger kindled, and a kingdom by this means changed into a Tyranny: Hence men most generous and magnanimous bold spirits unable to bear such affronts and insolences of Princes, seditiously conspire against them; and the people having got such Captains to make resistance, join with them for the foresaid causes, that the Princes may be repressed. And thus the form of a Kingdom and Monarchy is utterly taken away by the roots, and the beginning of an Aristocracy again laid, the people refusing to set anymore a King over them, yet not daring to commit the Republic to many, fearing as yet the iujustice of Superiors, and therefore most esteem equality and liberty; So that the Sovereign power of settling, of changing the Kingdom and form of government resides principally in the people, who (as he there largely proves by the Lacedaemonian and Roman state) ought to enjoy the Supreame authority, and to be above their Kings; as it seems the Egyptian did, who deposed and expelled Evergetes their King, for his cruelty, and after him their King Ptolomaeus Auletes, setting up Cleopatra his eldest child in his Threne; and as the Roman Senate did, who had power to dispose of the common Treasury and revenue (one of the greatest points of Sovereignty) to appoint Lieutenants and Governors of Provinces, to grant Triumphes, to dispose of Religion: (for which cause Fertullian saith, that never any God was received in Rome without the decree of the Senate,) and to receive, answer, and dismiss the Ambassadors of Kings and Nations, which none else did but the Senate; whose Sovereign power was such, that Tiberius the Emperor in the beginning of his Reign called the Senators (assembled altogether in the Senate) Indulgentissimos DOMINOS, his most loving LORD'S, (and moved the Senate, to divide the Empire, & not to commit it all to one man, as we read in Tacitus) though they were his Subjects and inferiors when divided and severally considered: And such Sovereign power had the Panaetolium or general assembly of Parliament among the Aetolians, who received and answered all Ambassadors, determined all affairs of war and peace, it being provided by the Laws of the Aetolians, that nothing should be entreated of concerning peace or war, but in their Panaetolium or Pelaicon Council, as Livy and Bodin record.
But to leave these ancient, and come nearer our present neighbor Kings and Kingdoms of greatest eminency and power, which may parallel our own; The Kings of France (to whom Caessanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mundi, gives precedency before all others, and to the Emperor himself, while but elect, before his Coronation,) have in ancient times been inferior to their Kingdoms, Parliaments, and subject to their censures even to deposition, if not more, though some cry them up for absoluts Monarchs, and make them little better then Tyrants now.
John Bodin, a learned French Lawyer and Statesman, writes, That in ancient times the Kings of the Cities of the Gauls were subject to their States; whom Caesar for this cause oftentimes calleth Reguli, little Kings, being themselves subjects and justifiable to the Nobility, who had all the Sovereignty, causing them even to be put to death if they had so deserved: And that is it for which Amphiorix the Captain General, whom they called the King of the Lingeois said, Our commands are such, as that the people hath no less power over us, then we over the people: Wherein he shown evidently, that he was no sovereign Prince; howbeit, that it was not possible for him to have equal power with the people, as we have before shown: Wherefore these sort of Princes, if they, polluted with wickedness and villainy, cannot be chastised by the Authority and severity of the Magistrate, but shall abuse their wealth and power unto the hurt and destruction of good men, IT ALWAYES HATH AND SHALL BE LAWFVLL not for strangers only, but even for the subjects themselves also, to take them out of the way: But if the Prince be an absolute Sovereign, as are the true Monarchs of France, &c. where the Kings themselves have the sovereignty without all doubt or question not divided with their subjects; in this case it is not lawful for any one of their subjects in particular, or all of them in general to attempt anything, either by way of fact or justice against the honor, life, or dignity of the Sovereign, albeit he had committed all the wickedness, impiety, and cruelty that could be spoken: so Bodin, By whose words it is clear, that the ancient kings of France were inferior in Jurisdiction to their whole kingdoms and Parliaments, yea censurable by them to deposition or death: Yet that their kings of late are grown absolute Monarchs above their kingdoms, Nobles, Parliaments, and so not responsible to, nor punishable by them for the grossest misdemeanors: But if this their absolute Monarchy be only an usurpation (as many conceive it,) not of right, by their Parliaments and kingdoms free grants and consents, they are still, in truth, of no greater Authority, nor no more exempted from just censures, then their predecessors. Now it is clear, that in ancient times, the 3. Estates and great Council of France assembled in Parliament, and their twelve Peers (or kings as Fabian terms them) were the highest power and judicature, from which there was no appeal; that the Kings of France could make no binding Laws but by their Authority (though now of late they do what they please) and that they have judged the differences between the Crowns of England and France (as I have formerly proved) and exercised the same, or as great authority as the Parliament of England hath done, which authority it hath lost by certain degrees. To give a few more instances to clear this truth.
Pharamond, the first King of the Franks, that Reigned in France, An. 420. was elected King by the unanimous vote and consent of all the people: and by their advice and consent, in his Raign, the Salique Law was made to Regulate the descent of the Crown, that no women should be heirs to it, or claim it by descent; which Law continues of force until this day, as all the French historians generally accord, who make frequent mention of it; though our English have much oppugned it, as you may read in Hall and Speed. Childericus the fourth King of France about the year 460. giving himself to all vice and cruelty in such extreme wise, that he became obible to his subjects, perceiving the murmur of the people, and fearing his sudden destruction, by the counsel of Guynemeus, fled out of his kingdom to Beseigne king of Thuringes. Whereupon the French-men with one assent, chose Gyll a Roman, for their King and governor: who laying grieveous Taxes upon his Subjects by the fraudulent counsel of Guynemeus (a fast friend to Childericus) and using sharp, execution upon some of the Nobles, so far discontented his subjects that by the help of Guynemeus, they deposed and chased him into Soysons; and sending for Childerious again, restored and made him King: after whose death his son Clodovius, was by the people ordained and authorised for King of France: between whose four sons it was afterwards divided After the death of Chilpericus, Clotharius being very young, Gunthranus king of Orleans (his uncle) with the assent of the Nobles of the Realm, was made his Tutor: who coming to age, he offered to refer the differences between Sigebert and himself touching Austracy, (to which both laid claim) to an Assembly of the Lord's of that Kingdom: and condemned Queen Brunicheild by the unanimous consent of the Lord's, to be tied by the hair of her head to a wild horse tail, and so to be drawed while she was dead; for her many murders and criminous deeds; which was accordingly executed. King Dagobert exercised such tyranny and injustice in pillaging his commons by Exactions and Tributes, that those who dwelled in the out parts of the Realm near the Turks, and other strange Nations, chose rather to put themselves under their government, than under the Rule of their own natural prince: Poytiers rebelled against him, his Lord's murmured so much against him, that Pipin and Martain (two of his great Lord's and agents) to save his Crown, dissuaded him from his ill counsels: whence a little before his death, calling a great counsel of his Lord's Spiritual and Temporal, he made his will, and settled his Kingdom by their advice; dividing it between his two sons. Theodoricus king of France, giving himself to sloth and idleness, committed the government of the Realm to Ebroyn Mr. of his Palace, who did what he liked, and vexed and troubled the Subjects grievously; wherefore by assent, the Lord's assembled them, and by authority deprived the King of all Dignity, and closed him in a Monastery during the residue of his life, when he had borne the name of a King without executing of the art thereunto belonging, three years: the cruel Ebroyn they exiled to Luxenbourgh during life; making Childericus brother to Thesdericus King, Ann. 669. who oppressing his subjects grievously, and using the Laws of his progenitors after his pleasure, and unjustly causing a Noble-man called Belin to be tied to a stake and beaten to death, without guilt or Treaspasse Hereupon the Lord's and Commons, fearing like punishment without deserving, murmured and conspired against him, and slew him and his wife (then great with Child) as they were hunting in a wood: After which they restored Theodericus (whom they had deposed) to his former dignity; under whom Ebroyn getting into place and favor again, used such Tyrannie towards the Nobles and People, that Pipin and Martaine raised a great army against him, lest he should destroy the Commom-weal, gave him battle, and at last Hermefreditus slew him: After which Pipin was made Master of the Palace in his place. K. Daegobert the second dying without any Issue or known Heir at all, one Daniel (after named Chilpericke) a Priest, was by the Lord's and people's general assent chosen King of France, Anno 721. for that by their former experience of him, they deemed him apt for the rule of the Land. After whose death, Theodoricus son to Dagobert, (secretly fostered among Nuns within Nunneries in woman's clothing) was espied and admitted for King: During most of the forenamed Kings, the grand Master of the Palace swayed the Kingdom at his pleasure, and executed the Office of the Kings, who had nothing but the bare name of Kings, and were subject to this grand Officer: Whereupon Theodoricus dying, Childericus his son being a Sott, and for his dullness unfit to govern, Charles Martell Master of the Palace, (who swayed all things in Theodoricus reign) deceasing, his two sons Charlemaine and Pipin, by the advice of the Nobles of the Land, considering the insufficiency of the King to rule so great a charge, divided the Land of France between them, so that either of them should under the King Rule and Governe such proportion as then there was to them appointed: Charlemayne soon after renounced his Government and turned Monk; and Pipin, as only Ruler, took upon him the charge of the whole Realm. Pipin then considering in his mind in what danger and trouble before him, his Father, and he now had ruled the Land, and that the King to whom belonged all the charge, kept his Palaces, and followed all his delights and pleasures, without taking any pain for reformation of the same; sent an ambassage to Pope Zacharias, (asking his advice in point of conscience,) Whether it were more necessary or wealfull for the Realm of France, that he should be admitted for King, that did nothing but apply his mind to all bodily pleasures, without care and charge take • upon him for the guarding of the Land, and the People of the same; or he that took upon him all the charge and pain in defense of the Land, and keeping of the people in the due subjection? To this the Pope answered, and wrote back to Pipin, that he was best worthy, and most profitable for the Realm, to be admitted for King, that ruled well the Commonalty by justice and prudence, and the enemies thereof defended and subdued by his policy and manhood. Aventine relates his answer more largely, in these words; I find (saith Zacharias) in the Story of Divine Scripture, that the people fell away from their reckless and lascivious king, that despised the counsel of the wise men of the Realm, and created a sufficient man, one of themselves, King; God himself allowing their doings: All Power and Rule belongs to God, Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdoms; And Rulers are therefore chosen for the people, that they should follow the will of God, the chief Ruler in all thing, and not do what they list. He is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the Prescript and Line of God's Law; all that he hath, as power, glory, riches, favor and dignity, HE RECEIVETH OF THE PEOPLE, and the people, MAY WHEN THE CAVSE REQVIRETH, FORSAKE THEIR KING. It is therefore LAVFVLL for the Franks and Germans, refusing this unkindly Monster (Childericke) to choose some such as shall be able in war and peace, by his wisdom to protect and keep in safety their Wives, Children, Parents, Goods and Lives. Which answer of the Pope (recited and approved in our own King Edward the Confessors Laws, and Childerickes deposition likewise Chap. 17.) being declared to the Lord's, Barons, and Commons of the Realm (whom this Pope likewise wholly absolved from their allegiance to Childericke) soon after, they of one assent and mind, proceeded, and deposed, and put down their King and Governor, Childericke being a Sott, a fool, a beast, and one unfit to govern, and closed him in a Monastery, after he had reigned ten years in the Kings room, by name only; which done, they unanimously elected and crowned Pipin for their King: By means whereof the Royal Line of Moroveus after 17 discents ended, and the Crown was translated to Pipins blood. Which act in point of policy, is determined lawful by Polybius, who Writes, That the reason why some Kingdoms became hereditary, was only this, because their first Kings being virtuous and worthy men, they were persuaded their Children would prove like them; but if at any time they degenerate, and prove otherwise, and the posterity of the first Kings displease the subjects, they thenceforth make the Kingdom elective; choosing Kings, not according to their strength of body and minds attempting great things, but according to the difference of their will and reason manifested by their actions: And by Aristotle, who informs us, That in Kingdoms confirmed in succession of blood, this is to be numbered among the causes of their ruin, that the Kingdoms descend to many contemptible and slothful persons, who although they obtain no tyrannical but Royal dignity, yet they live lustfully and proudly; and so the Kingdom easily falls to ground, and becomes a tyranny, the people being unwilling that such should rule over them; and so either wholly alter the form of government, or make choice of a fitter King for the necessary preservation of the State; yea this election in point of Police and Divinity too, is justified and proved lawful by Buchanan, in his Book de Iure Regni apud Scotos; by John Mariana, de Rege & Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 3, 5. by Pope Zacharias in his forceited Epistle, by King Edward the Confessor in his Laws c. 17. by a general Council of all the Peers, and Prelates of France; Convocato enim Principum et Senatorum Concilio de COMMVNI SENSV ET VOLVNTATE OMNIVN Childericum solo nomine Regem à regni fastigio deponunt, &c. ac OMNIBVS GAVDENTIBVS ET VOLENTIBVS, Pipinum super Francos REGNARE FACIVNT; writes Antoninus: and in a word, our Bishop Bilson himself, an Anti-Puritan, and great Royalist, affirms, That if the King be a natural fool, distracted, and altogether unable to govern, as Childericke was, any Realm, by public consent and advice, may choose another to govern them: of which more before.
Pipin deceasing, Charlemain and Charles the great, his sons, reigned jointly over the Frenchmen, by their • oyous admittance. Having now two Kings instead of one Louis, surnamed the godly, son of Charles the great, (a pious, yet unfortunate Prince) by means of his son Lothair, was first imprisoned, and then by a Council and Parliament held at Compaygne, by authority of the spiritual and temporal Lord's, and of that Parliament, discharged of all rule and dominion, as well of the Empire, as of the Realm of France; after that shorn a Monk, and thrust into the Monastery of Saint Mark, where he was strictly guarded; and when some of the Nobles and people afterwards desired Lothair to release and restore him to his former dignity; he answered them: That the deposing of him was done by the whole Authority of the Land; wherefore if he should be again restored, it must be by the same Authority, and not by him only: After which by the Lord's assents he was restored.
Louis and Charles, after Louis Balbus their fathers death, were joint Kings of France, and being very young, by a Parliament held at Meaux, Louis the Emperor, their Uncle, was declared to be more apt to rule the Kingdom of France, then these Infants, or Barnard their Guardian, and these Children held by some illegitimate. Whereupon, by the greater number of voices an Ambassador was sent to the Emperor, to come and take upon him the Rule of middle France, which he coming to do, his Nephews friends compounded with him, and then caused these Infants to be crowned and proclaimed Kings.
Charles the simple, at his Fathers death, Anno 895. being too young to take upon him the charge of the Realm, the Lord's of France put him under good and convenient guiding, and of assent they chose Eudo, a man of great fame and worth, to be King of the Land, for the term of his life, and to guide the Land, till Charles should come to his lawful age, whom they put under Eudo his tuition, making him King in his stead, who was crowned of Walter then Archbishop of Senys. After which when Eudo knew he should die, he called before him the Lord's and Nobles of France, charging them by solemn Oath, that after his death they should immediately crown Charles for their King (whom he had brought up with diligence in learning and all Princely virtues) being then of age to govern. Charles coming to the Crown, the Danes miserably walled his Kingdoms; Whereupon his Nobles and people assembled themselves in sundry companies, and went to the King, showing their misery and blaming his fearfulness and negligence, that he no more for him resisted the Danes cruelty; Whereupon (he out of fear belike, lest they should choose another King to protect them) compounded with Rollo chief Commander of the Danes, giving him all Normandy, and his own Daughter in Marriage, to purchase peace; Charles being afterwards slain by Hebert Earl of Vermendoyes, Algina his wife mistrusting the Frenchmen, fled secretly with her young son Louis (Heir to the Crown) to Edward the Elder into England: Whereupon, that the Land might not be without a Ruler, the Lord's of France assembled at Paris, and there took Council to elect a new King; where, after long debate, they named and crowned Raulfe, son to Richard Duke of Burgundy King, as next Heir to the Crown but young Louis: Raulfe dying after he had reigned 12 years, the Nobles hearing that Louis was alive in England, sent for him into France and crowned him their King. Louis the 6. dying without issue, being the last King of Pipens blood (who enjoyed the Crown 10. discents) Hugh Capet usurped the Crown, putting by Charles Duke of Loraigne, Uncle and next heir to Louis, whom by the Treason of the Bishop of Laon, he took prisoner: After which the Crown continued in this Hugh and his Heirs. Philip the 2. of France, by a counsel of his Prelates was excommunicated for refusing to take Ingebert his wife, whom he unlawfully put from him, and to renounce Mary whom he had married in her stead; And calling a Parliament, they concluded, that King John of England should be summoned to appear as the French Kings Liege-man, at another Parliament to be holden at Paris within 15. days after Easter, to answer to such questions as there should be proposed to him for the Duchy of Normandy, and the County of Angeou and Poytiers; who not appearing at the day, Philip hereupon invaded and seized them: After which, Louis the 9. and Henry the 3. of England in a parliament at Paris, made a final composition for these Lands.
Louis the 10. being under age, was thought of many insufficient to govern the Realm; and when he had a mind to go to the holy War▪ as it was then deemed) he did not undertake it, but by the advice of his great Council of Spiritual and Temporal Lord's and persons, who assisted him therein. Philip the 4. in the 27. year of his Rain, raised a great Tax throughout France, (which before that time was never heard nor spoken of) by his absolute Prerogative, without consent of his Estates in Parliament, which had the sole power of imposing Taxes: Which Tax all Normandy, Picardy and Champaigne allying themselves together, utterly refused to pay: which other Countries hearing of, took the same opinion, so that a great rumour and murmur was raised throughout the Realm of France, in such ways, that the King for pacifying the people, was fain to repeal the said Tax.
Louis 11. of France dying without issue male, left his Queen great with child, whereupon Philip his Brother reigned as Regent of France, till the child was borne, which proved a male, named John: who dying soon after, Philip was crowned King at Paris, albeit, that the Duke of Burgoyn and others withstood his Coronation, and would have preferred the Daughter of King Louis. But other of the Lord's and Nobles of France, would not agree, that a woman should inherit so great a Kingdom, it being contrary to the Salique law: This Philip by advise of evil counsel set a great Tax upon his Commons to the Fifth part of their movable goods, at which they murmured and grudged wondrous sore, and before it was levied, he fell into a Fea •• r Quartan and great Flixe, whereof he died▪ which Sickness fell upon him by prayer of the Commons for laying on them the said grievous Tax. Charles the fifth of France, having a purpose to drive all the English cut of Aquitaine, and other parts of his Kingdom; and being provided of all things which he thought needful for the doing of it, yet would not undertake the war without the counsel and good liking of the Nobility and people, whose help he was to use therein: Wherefore he commanded them all to be assembled to a Parliament at Paris to have their advice, and by their wisdom to amend what had by himself not altogether so wisely been done, and considered of. And this war being at last decreed by the Council, prospered in his hand, and took good success. Whereas when the Subjects see things done, either without counsel, or contrary to the wills and decrees of the Senate or Council, then they contemn and set them at naught, or else fearfully and negligently do the command of their Princes; of which contempt of Laws, Magistrates, and seditious speeches ensue among the people; and so at length most dangerous rebellion, or else open conspiracy against the Prince, as Bodin observes. This Charles dying without Issue Maie, leaving his Wife great with Child, Philip Earl of Ualoyes, his Nephew, was by the Barons and Lord's made Protector and Regent of the Realm of France, until such time as the Queen was delivered; who being brought to bed of a Daughter only, hereupon Philip was crowned King. Between him and King Edward the third of England, and their Councils, arose great disputations for the Right and Title to the Crown of France; for it was thought, and strongly argued by the Council of England, for so much as King Edward was son and sole Heir to his Mother Queen Isabel, daughter to King Philip le Beaw, that he should rather be King of France, then Philip de Valoyes, that was but Cousin German to Philip le Beaw: Of which disputations, the final resolution of the Lord's and Parliament, was, That for an old Decree and Law by Authority of Parliament long before made, (which the English much oppugned) that no woman should inherit the Crown of France; therefore the Title of Edward by might of the Frenchmen, was put by; and Philip by an Act of the whole French State, (by which his right was acknowledged) admitted to the Government of the same. After which one Simon Poylet was hanged in Chaines, Headed, and Quartered at Paris, for saying in open audience, that the right of the Crown of France belonged more rightfully unto King Edward, then to King Philip; who had long wars about these their Titles to the Crown.
King John of France, in the fifth year of his reign, had by authority of the three estates of his Realm assembled in Parliament (to wit of the spiritual Lord's and Nobles, and Heads of Cities and good Towns of his Kingdom) 3000 men waged for a year, granted to him to defend him and his Realm, against Edward the third King of England; who the next year following took King John prisoner in the field: Whereupon Charles Duke of Normandy, his eldest son, and Heir apparent, assembled the 3 Estates at Paris in a Parliament there held, craving aid of them to redeem their captivated King; who promised their uttermost help herein, desiring convenient time to consult thereof: Which granted, the three Estates holding their Council at the Gray Friars in Paris, appointed fifty persons among them to take view, and make search of the grievances and evil guidance of the Realm; who after examination appointed six of themselves to acquaint the Duke, That the Realm before time had been misguided by ill Officers, and except remedy for it were shortly found, it should stand in peril to be lost; wherefore they besought him to discharge all such as they would name unto him, and over that to forfeit their Goods to the Kings use. And first they name Peter Archbishop of Roan, Chancellor of France, Sir Simond de Bury, chief Counselor of the King and Parliament too, Sir Robert de Lorize before time Chamberlain to the King, Sir Nicholas Brake Master of the kings Palaces, Engueram Burgess of Paris & under Treasurer of France, John Pryll Sovereign of the money & King, accounts, and John Channeon Treasurer of the Kings wars. All which Officers they would should be discharged all royal Offices forever: Also they would that the King of Naverne (then imprisoned by the King of France) should be set free, and that Duke Charles himself would be contented to be advised and counseled by such as they should appoint unto him; namely, by four Prelates, twelve Knights, and twelve Burgesses, which eight and twenty persons should have authority to rule and ordain all things necessary for the Realm, to set in and put out all Officers appertaining to the Realm, with divers other requests which unto the Duke were nothing agreeable: Upon which requests the Duke gave answer, That he would counsult with his Council, and thereupon would shape unto them some reasonable answer. But first he desired to know, what aide the three Estates would give unto him, for delivery of his Father: Whereunto was answered, that the Clergy had given a disme and a half to be paid in a year, with that, that they may have license of the Pope, and the Lord's as much to be levied of their lands, and the Commons the tenth penny of their moveable goods. The morrow following the Duke and his Council met, and after many Messages between them and the three Estates, offers to reform some part of the Articles. But the Estates firmly answered, That unless he would reform all the said faults, and confirm the said Articles to their mind, for the Commonwealth of all the Land, they should not aide him with their Goods, like as they shown him. The Duke hereupon secretly acquainted King John of these proceedings, who wrote to him again, that in no wise he should agree to the said requests, and to the end that these matters should not be touched in open Parliament, he deferred the debate of them from day today; and at last by advice of his Council, dissolved the Parliament of the three Estates, and commanded every man to return home without any effect of their long counsel: Wherewith many of the said persons were grievously miscontent, saying among themselves, that they perceived well this was done by the Duke to the intent the requests by them devised, should not take place, but that the old misgovernance might continue like as before times it had done: Wherefore divers of them assembled again at the Gray Friars, and there made out divers Copies of the said requests, to bear them into their Countries, and show them unto the good Towns. And albeit the Duke after this Council thus disolved, asked aid of the City of Paris, and other good Towns to maintain his wars; he was plainly answered, That they might not aid him, unless the three Estates were again reassembled, and that the grant of the aid might pass by their authority: Whereunto the Duke in no wise would agree. In the mean time the 3 Estates of Languedock assembled in their Province by the Earl of Armenake, the Kings Lieutenant, to make aid for the Kings deliverance, agreed to purvey at their proper costs 500 men at Arms, with a furniture to every spear, and a 1000 soldiers on horsbacke, 1000 Arbalestres, and 2000 others called Gunsiers: all which to be waged for a whole year; and farther ordained, that no man should wear any furs of great price: that women should leave the rich at tire off their heads, and wear neither pearl nor gold upon them, nor silver in their girdles; and that all manner of Minstrelsie should be put to silence, so long as the King remained prisoner. The Duke and his Counsel after this, proclaimed at Paris certain coins and values of money, newly ordained by them; with which Proclamation the Commons of the City were grievously • moved: And for reformation, the Provost of the Merchants with others, rode to the Earl of Angeou the Dukes Brother and Lieutenant, (who was then absent at Meaux) requesting him to cease the use of that money; And if not they would use such means, that it should not be suffered to be put forth nor taken within the City. Whereupon after long debate it was agreed, that the money should be stopped till the Dukes pleasure was known: Upon whose return, the Dukes counsel sent for the Provost, and desired him to suffer the said money to run and be currant throughout the said City; Which, the Provost with his company utterly denied: and after many great and bold words, departed from the Counsel in great ire, and after their return unto the City, incensed so the Commonalty, that they set apart all workmanship and Occupation, shutting in their Shops, and drew unto their Armor and Harnes. The Duke informed of this murmur of the Commonalty of the City, straitly commanded the Provost, that the Kings peace were kept within the City; and that he with certain Citizens should appear at the Palace before him and his Counsel the next day, at an hour assigned: at which time the Provost with his company came and were conveyed into the Parliament Chamber, where the Duke and his Counsel were present. Then the Duke after certain Challenges made to the Provost for his obstinacy and misleading the Commonalty of the City, said: That, albeit the King by his Prerogative, might at his pleasure, and for his advantage, make his monies when he would, and so to suffer them to be currant thorough his Realm; yet for the weal and ease of his Subjects, considering their manifold and late charges, he was content, that at this season, this new money should be spared; and that the 3. estates should be again assembled, and that they should deprive all such persons then bearing Offices as they should think prejudicial to the Realm, and • ver that, to ordain such Money as might be beneficial for the Land: Of all which Grants the Provost, to the intent, that he might of authority show them unto the Commonalty of the City, desired a writing: The which the Duke to appease the people, though it were much contrary to his mind and his pleasure, granted unto his request. The thirtieth day of January ensuing, the Duke, at the request of the said Provost, sent certain Officers to the houses of Simon de Burg, and others accused of misgoverning of the Realm, whose houses the said Officers seized and made Inventories of their goods: That done, the Duke sent out Commissions, and assembled the Three Estates again at Paris, the 15. day of February: Where, in the parliament chamber in the presence of the Duke, Estates, and divers Nobles, Robert Coke Bishop of Laon by command of the Duke, made a long Oration, of the misguiding the King and the Land by means of evil Officers, as well by changing of money, as other many unlawful Excises and Taxes, to the great impoverishment of the Commonalty of the Realm, and to the singular enriching and advancement of the said Officers; Wherefore the Three Estates prayed, that all such Officers may be removed from their Offices, and other that shall be thought more beneficial for the King and his Realm to be admitted: Of which Officers the Archbishop of Roan (then newly made Cardinal) was noted for one, and other to the number of 21. whereof some were right near to the Duke. After which Oration, Sir John de Pigquine, in the name of the Three Estates offered, That the Three Estates should find to the King 30000. men for an whole year, so as all things might after that day be ordered as the Bishop had before devised: All which Articles were unto them by the Duke granted, and incontinuently all such Officers as they before had named were clearly avoided, and other such, as by the said 3. Estates were thought most necessary, were put and chosen to their rooms, except that some of the old (as Masters of Accounts and some of the Presidents and Masters of the Requests) were holden in for a time, to show unto the new, how they should order and guide their said Offices: And the 26 of March was a new money proclaimed thorough Paris, such as the said 3. Estates had newly devised. The King informed of this, sends the Archbishop of Sennes and two Earls from Burdeaux where he was prisoner, with a Proclamation, which they caused to be proclaimed in Paris the 6. of April, That the people should not pay such Subsidies as the 3. Estates had ordained for the waging of the 30000. men aforesaid, or for the Kings fine; and also that the 3. Estates after that day should no more assemble for any causes or matter before touched, till they had farther knowledge of the Kings pleasure: For which Proclamation the Citizens of Paris much blamed the said Bishop and Earls, who purchased it, who as soon as this Proclamation was made, for fear of the people, fled from Paris. Upon this Proclamation the Commons waxed so mad, that they left their occupations, drew them to Conventicles and Companies, and used many unfitting words of the King and his Counsel: Whereupon to avoid inconvenience, the Duke commanded a Watch to be kept in the City day and night, and certain Gates of the City to be kept shut. Upon the 9. day of April, another Proclamation was made all contrary to that other. By virtue whereof, it was charged, that the fore-said Subsidies should be levied, and also that the 3. Estates should re-assemble at Paris, the 5. day after Easter, and there to proceed upon all such matters as were before by them begar. When the Estates meet again there grew a difference between them and the Duke, about the subsidies for the finding of 30000. men, the sum assessed for that purpose being too small by much, the Clergy and Lord's then refusing to pay anymore then they were first sessed unto: By means of which difference, the assembly of State was dissolved. Whereupon strait command was given by the Duke to the Provost of Paris and others (who bare principal sway within the City, and were great stricklers and doers in the Assemblies of the 3. Estates, so that much of the business was ruled by them and their means;) that they should cease their Authority, and not to deal anymore with the rule of the Realm, but only with the good rule and government of the City of Paris: That done, the Duke rode about to divers good Towns, making request to them for aid, and to have this new money currant among them. But he sped little of his purpose. Then shortly after he assembled at Paris certain person of 20. or 30. Towns next adjoining, with whom he held a Counsel for sundry days; who in the end shown him; that they might bring nothing to effect without the assembling the 3. states, besought him that they might be eft-soon assembled, trusting that they would then satisfy his mind: Upon which the Duke sent forth Commissions, charging the said 3. Estates to appear before him at Paris the next Wednesday after All-Saints day; which they did, where the Duke condiscending to their former Articles he gave the King of Navarre and the 3. Estates full content; who promised that they would demean themselves to his Father and him, as true and dutiful Subjects; and advising him to take upon him the Government of the Realm, they created him Regent of France, during his fathers imprisonment. After this he assembled the Estates and chief Burgesses of Cities at Paris, and acquainted them with the King of England's large demands for his fathers enlargement; which were so displeasing to all the company, that they answered, The said Treatie was neither honorable nor profitable: And rather then the King should bind him and his land to such inconveniences, they would prepare to make sharp War against England: whereupon they granted to find divers thousands of men at Arms, at their own costs, for certain months, to relieve the King: And at another Parliament assembled when John was dead, and Charles came to the Crown, they granted an excise of every 4 penny of all things bought and sold for the maintenance of his wars, the spiritualty granted him a disme, and the Lord's and Gentlemen were stinted at a certain. And in the eleventh year of his reign, he assembled his great Council of Parliament at Paris, where among many Acts made for the weal of the Realm; he, with the assent of the Lord's and Commons there assembled, enacted for a Law after that day to be continued, That all Heirs of the Crown of France, their fathert being dead, may be crownned as Kings of France, so soon as they attained to the age of fourteen years. And in the fifteenth year of his reign, the Duke of Flanders granted to those of Gaunt such Articles of agreement, for the confirmation of their liberties, the repealing of illegal taxes, the electing of their own Officers, the Dukes Counselors, and the like (which you may read in Fabian) as plainly manifest this whole Dukedom and people to be of greater jurisdiction then himself, though invested with regal authority, and that he had no power to impose any taxes on them, without their grant and consent; the contrary whereof caused many bloody wars among them.
Charles the seventh (after Fabians account, but sixth after the French History) a Child of thirteen years, by reason of the difference between the Lord's who should be Vicegerent, was by the advice of the major part of the Lord's, for the common good of the Realm, Crowned at Raynes within the age of fourteen years, contrary to a Law made in the eleventh year of his Father. In the fourth year of his reign, the Citizens of Paris murmuring and grudging for divers impositions and taxes unduly leavied upon them, suddenly arose in great multitudes, intending to have distressed some of the kings Household: Whereupon soon after, the Kings Council considering the weakness of the Treasure, and his great charges and needs; and assembling a Parliament of the Rulers of Paris, Roan, and other good Towns, exhorted them to grant the King in way of Subsidy, twelve pence in the pound, of all such Wares at that day currant, for the defense of the Realm and subjects. To the which request, after consultation taken, it was answered; That the people were so charged in times past, that they might not bear anymore charges till their necessity were otherwise relived: and so the King and his Council at this time were disappointed. In his seventh year, by the Duke of Angeau his procuring, a tax was laid upon the Commons of France (without the three Estates:) Which to bring to effect, many friends and promoters were made, as well of Citizens, as others. Whereupon the Commons of Paris and Roan became wild, assembled in great companies, chose them Captains, and kept watch day and night, as if enemies had been about the City; utterly refusing to pay that Tax. This Charles being none of the wisest Prince, ruled by his household servants, and believing every light Tale brought unto him, marching against the Duke of Britain, as he came near a wood, was suddenly met of a man like a Beggar, which said unto him, Whither goest thou Sir King? beware thou go no further, for thou art betrayed, and into the hands of thine enemies thine own Army shall deliver thee. With this monition the King was astonied, and stood still, and began to muse. In which study one of his followers that bare his Spear, sleeping on Horsback, let his Spear fall on his fellows Helmet; with which stroke the King was suddenly feared, thinking his enemy had come unawares upon him; wherefore in anger he drew his sword, slew four of his own Kinghts ere he refrained, and took therewith such a deadly fear, as he fell forthwith distracted, and so continued a long season, being near at the point of death. Whereupon his brother Louis of Orleans, being but young, the States of France thought it not convenient to lay so heavy a burden upon so weak shoulders; wherefore his two Vncles the Dukes of Berry and Burgaine, BY AVTHORITY OF THE STATES OF THE LAND, specially assembled in Parliament upon this occasion took upon them to rule the Realm for that season, it being ordered by a special Law, that they should abstain from the name of Regent, unfit in this sudden accident, the King being alive, and of years: And because the Duke of Berry had but an ill name, to be covetous and violent and was therefore ill beloved of the French, his younger brother Philip Duke of Burgoyn, had the chief charge imposed on him; and though the Title was common to both, yet the effect of the author tie was proper to him alone, who changed divers Officers. After which the Duke of Orleans was made Regent, being the Kings younger brother, who pressing the people with quotidian taxes and tallages, and the spiritual men with dismes and other exactions, he was at length discharged of that dignity, and the Duke of Burgoyne put in that authority. After this our King Henry the fifth, gaining a great part of France, and pretending a good title to the Crown (recited at large by Hall and John Speed) the Frenchmen to settle a peace, made this agreement with King Henry: That he should marry Katharine the French Kings daughter, and be admitted Regent of France, and have the whole government and rule of the Realm, during Charles his life, who should be King of France, and take the profits of the Crown whilst he lived; and that after the death of Charles, the Crown of France, with all rights belonging to the same should remain to King Henry, and to his Heirs Kings: That the Lord's spiritual and temporal, and the Heads and Rulers of Cities, Castles and Towns, should make Oath to King Henry, to be obedient to his lawful commands concerning the said Regency, and after the death of Charles to become his true subjects and liegemen; That Charles should in all his writing name King Henry, his most dearest son, Henry King of England, and inheritor of the Crown of France; That no imposition or tax should be put upon the Commons of France, but to the necessary defense and weal of the Realm; and that by the advice of both Councils of the Realms of England and France, such stablished Ordinances might be devised, that when the said Realm of France, should fall to the said Henry, or his Heirs, that it might with such unity join with the Realm of England, that one King might rule both Kingdoms as one Monarch; reserved always to either Realm all Rights, Liberties, Franchises and Laws, so that neither Realm should be subject unto other, &c. Which Articles were ratified and agreed with the consent of the more part of the Lord's spiritual and temporal of France▪ But Charles dying, his son Charles the eight, was by some part of France, and many Lord's, reputed and knowledged King, but not crowned whiles the Duke or Bedford lived and remained Regent, our Henry the sixth, both in Paris and many other cities, being allowed for king of France. After his death, his son Louis the eleventh, ( 〈◊〉 Fabian accounts) by strength of friends was crowned king of France; who refused the counsel and company of his Lord's, and drew unto him, as his chief Counselors, villains and men of low birth, as John de Lude, John Balua, Oliver Devil, (whose name for odiousness he changed into Daman) with others, whom he promoted to great honors and places: Whereupon the Lord's murmured, and were so discontented, that the Duke of Britain, and others, withdrew them from the king, and refused to come unto his presence when he sent for them, raising a great power: And when no peace could be mediated between the king and them, they met in a plain battle at Chartres, where many were slain on both sides, but the king lost the field. After which an accord was made between them, but the king continued his old courses, delighting more in the company of lewd, irreverent persons, to eat and drink with them, and to hear them talk of ribaldry and vicious fables, then to accompany his Lord's, which might have won him much honor, going liker a Serving man then a Prince: and being a great oppressor of his subjects to maintain Hiprodigality, for lack of money, he was driven of necessity to ask a priest of the citizens of Paris; who, after many excuses, which might not be allowed, they lastly denied the kings pleasure. Wherewithall he being grievously discontented, removed divers from their offices, and put many of the richest and head men of the city to death, upon surmised causes, without proofs of justice: For which causes, and many other oppressions, the Lord's against assembled their people, intending to subdue the king, and to set his brother in his place, or to cause him otherwise to rule the Commonwealth: To which end all the Lord's met at a Town called Stampes, where they continued their Council fifteen days, and then marched to Paris, sending four several letters unto the city; one to the Bishops and spiritual men, the second to the Consulls and headmen, the third to the University, the fourth to the Commonalty, signifying, That neither they nor any of their company were come thither as enemies to the City, or to war against it, or the Commonwealth of the Land, but for the increase and augmentation thereof to the uttermost of their powers. Whereupon these four parties sent certain Orators for them to the Lord's, who after long communication with them had, returned to the city with this report; First, the Lord's would that the inhabitants of the City should consider the conditions of the King, which yearly oppressed his Subjects with taxes and other grievous servages. Secondly, how he despised the noble blood of his Realm, and drew to him villains and men of no reputation, by whose counsel only all the Common-weal of the Land was guided and ruled. Thirdly, how he ruled his Subjects by force and will without administration of justice, and himself in all Counsels and Parliaments is Judge of all causes, and calleth himself Counsels and Parliaments more for this singular weal then for the Common-weal of his Realm. Fourthly, how he enhaunsed men of low birth to great honors, and caused Noblemen to be obedient unto them, intending to bring the said ignoble men to be equal with the Princes of the Land. Fifthly, how the Laws be delayed and bolstered by such as stand in his favor, wherethrough at this day Law is will, and will is Law, and no man almost in any surety of life or goods; insomuch that daily many have been banished and put to death for unlawful causes, and also to any Noble-man at this day no power or room of honor belongeth; so that to the wild Beasts in the Forrests appertaineth more Liberty and surety then to the more party of the Kings subjects. Sixthly, The great taxes and sums of money which daily be levied of the Commons be not spent in the Kings honorable needs, and for the Commonwealth of the Realm, but are spent vainly and riotously, and bribed out of the Kings Coffers; for which enormities and misgovernance with many other, the said Lord's were come thither in defensible ways for the safeguard of their own persons, as to the head and principal City of the Realm, for to have aide and Counsel, to reform the foresaid evils, not intending any harm to the Kings person, or yet to remove him from his regality or Kingly Majesty; but to induce and advertize him to that which should be for his honor and the weal of his Realm, and to live in wealth and honor, as his Noble Progenitors lived before him; For which causes and considerations, the said Lord's, as the Kings true Subjects, and friends to the Commonwealth of the Land, and of that City, desired to enter there to refresh them and their people, and to pay truly for all things they should take, without doing harm or violence to any person. All which requests and matters of the Lord's shown to the Inhabitants of the City, by favor of some friends they there had, it was with the more party well accepted, and though convenient they should be received into the City; but by means of the Earl of Davoise it was respited, till they had further knowledge of the Kings pleasure: who coming out of Normandy into, Paris after diverse Skirmishes, the King and Lord's fell to a Treaty of peace, whereupon Commissioners on both sides assembled and communed together by sundry times two days; In which season new strength of Soldiers came to the King out of Normands. The Treatie hanging long, and a longer Truce being proclaimed, the soldiers fell to robbing, and other unlawful acts; and at last, through obstinacy on both parties, all offers were refused, and the day of the Truces expiration approached, without hope of accord; whereupon provisions for war were made on both sides. Then begun grudges and murmurs between the kings soldiers and the citizens of Paris: and shortly after news came to the king, that the Castle and City of Roan was yielded up to the Duke of Bourbon: Whereupon the King considering what great advantage the Lord's had of him, both by strength and favor of the Commons, which daily drew unto them by sundry companies, in avoiding of more danger, concluded a peace: which being proclaimed throughout all France, the King and Lord's met, to whom the King shown great semblance of kindness, specially to his brother Charles Duke of Normandy; therein appeared great dissimulation, Louis being of such conditions, That what he might not overcome with strength, he would win with dissimulation and treachery. Not long after the King warred upon Charles his brother, the Duke of Burgundy and Britain, and a Treaty of peace being propounded between them, Charles answered, That if a perfect concord should be established between the King and him, it should be authorized by the whole consent and counsel of the Barons of the Realm. With which the King being content, at Turon, in the month of April, and tenth year of his reign, assembled a counsel of his Lord's spirtuall and temporal, in the which the demands of Charles, and offers of the king were shown: And after the said Council had at length reasoned the said demands and offers, it was finally determined, That the Duchy of Normandy was so appropriated unto the King of France, and to his heirs, that in no wise it might be dissevered from the Crown; but that a perfect unity might be had between the King and his brother, the King should be instanced to give yearly to his brother in recompense of the said Duchy, 12000 pounds of Turon money, with certain land to be assigned with the name of a Duke, and 40000 annual rent of like money during his natural life, for such portion as he claimed to be his right, within the Realm. To all which the king agreed, and to pardon the Duke of offenses against his Majesty, and all such Lordships as he had won from him in Britain, to restore: which offers Charles refusing, was the year following contented with the Duchy of Guyan only, and so the war of Normandy ceased. After Louis his death most of his special and dearest beloved Servants and ill Counselors (whom he specially recommended to his son Charles the ninth on his death-bed) came to disgraceful ends: Oliver Damman was beheaded for Treason, and John Doyacon for trespass and hatred unto the common people by his desert, was with all shame brought to the Market place at Paris, and there bereft of both his ears, and then banished the Court forever; by reason whereof arose this proverb among the Frenchmen, Principibus obsequi haereditarium non esse, The favor of Princes is not hereditary. Philip de Commines living under Louis the eleventh, and Charles the eighth, by whom he was made Lord of Argenton, being in high favor with them, and a great Counselor of State, hath this notable passage, against the French Kings power then to impose any taxes on their Subjects, without their free assents in a Parliament of the 3. Estates, though the contrary be now daily practiced, to the intolerable grievance of the subjects; Is there any King or Prince that hath power to levy one penny upon his subjects, besides his demains, without leave or consent of those that must pay it, unless it be by tyranny and violence? A man will say, that sometime a Prince cannot tarry to assemble his Estates, because it would require too long time. Whereunto I answer, That if he move a War offensive, there needeth no such haste, for he may have leisure enough at his own pleasure to make preparation; and further, he shall be much stronger and much more feared of his enemies, when he moveth war with the consent of his subjects, then otherwise. Now as touching a war defensive, that Cloud is seen long before the tempost fall, especially when it is a foreign war; and in this case good subjects ought not to complain, nor to refuse anything that is laid upon them: Notwithstanding such invasion cannot happen so suddenly, but the Prince may have leisure at the least to call together certain wise personages, to whom he may open the causes of the war, using no collusion therein, neither seeking to maintain a trifling war upon no necessity, thereby to have some color to levy money. Money is also necessary in time of peace, to fortify the Frontiers, for defense of those that dwell upon them, lest they be taken unprovided, but this must be done measurably. In all these matters the wisdom of a sage king sufficeth, for if he be a just Prince, he knoweth what he may do, and not do, both by God's Laws and man's. To be short, in my opinion, of all the Seniories in the world that I know, the Realm of England is the Country where the Commonwealth is best governed, the people least oppressed, and the fewest buildings and houses destroyed in civil war, and always the lot of misfortune falleth upon them that be authors of this war: Our King is the Prince in the whole world that hath least cause to allege that he hath privileges to levy what he listeth upon his subjects, considering that neither he nor any other Prince hath power so to do; and those that say he hath, do him no honor, neither make him to be esteemed any whit the mightier Prince thereby, but cause him to be hated and feared of his neighbors, who for nothing would live under such a government: But if our King, or those that seek to magnify and extol him, should say, I have so faithful and obedient subjects that they deny me nothing I demand, and I am more feared, better obeyed, and better served of my subjects, than any other Prince living; they endure patiently whatsoever I lay upon them, and soonest forget all charges past. This (me thinks, yea, I am sure) were greater honor to the King, then to say, I levy what I list, and have privilege so to do, which I will stoutly maintain. King Charles the fifth used no such terms, neither did I ever hear such language proceed from any king, but from divers of their servants, who thought they did their Master great service in uttering such speeches; but, in mine opinion they misbehaved themselves towards their Prince, and used such language, partly because they would seem to be good servants, and partly because they knew what they said. But for a manifest proof of the French men's loyalty and obedience to their Prince, we need allege none other example then that we have seen ourselves of late by experience, when the Three Estates were assembled at Towrs, after the death of our Master King Louis the eleventh, which was in the year of our Lord, 1483. A man might have thought this good assembly to be dangerous for the kings estate; yea, and divers there were of mean calling, and less honesty: that said then, and often said since, That it is Treason to make mention of assembling the Estates, and a thing tending to the diminishing of the Kings authority; but themselves are those that work Treason against God, the king, and the Commonwealth; neither do any use these speeches, but either such as are in authority without desert and unworthy thereof, or such as are common Tale-carriers, and accustomed to talk of trifling matters, or such as fear great assemblies, lest their doings should there be ripped up and reprehended, &c. Charles the eighth of France, being but thirteen years of age when the Crown descended to him; hereupon in the year 1484. a general Parliament was held at Towrs, with more free access then had been usual, yet not so effectual as was expected, everyone seeking rather to maintain his private authority then to procure the people's ease. In this Parliament the pragmatic sanction was restored, to use it as they had accustomed. The Constables sword was given to the Duke of Bourgon, the government of the Kings person to his Sister; a cunning woman, and somewhat of her fathers humor; but the name of Regent was forbidden to them all, to prevent jealousies: and there was a Counsel enacted of Twelve, by whom matters should be dispatched in the kings name; of the which Louis Duke of Orleans should be President. Louis discontented with the device, seeks to hold his rank; he pretends, that being the first Prince of the blood, the Regency belonged unto him: he assists at the Council in Parliament, and in the assemblies in Town, and notwithstanding the last Will of King Louis, and the Decree of the Estates, yet will he by force have the name and effect of Regent. Whereupon discontents arising, he leaves the Court in discontent, and raised a civil war. However, the Estates settled the Regencie and affairs of the Realm. Anno 1525. Francis the first King of France was taken prisoner by the Emperor Charles the fifth in the Battle of Pavia; who by mediation of Friends for his enlargement, sent the Earl of Reux his Lord Steward, to offer the King Liberty, so as he would resign all the rights he pretended in Italy; restore the Duchy of Burgongue, as belongeth to him by right, with Provence, and Dolphine for the Duke of Bourbon, to incorporate them with other Lands which he had formerly enjoyed, and to make all together a Kingdom. Moreover the Emperor offered to give him his sister in marriage, propounding many other conditions, so absurd and void of reason, as it is better to let the curious read them in the Originalls themselves. Amongst all losses, that of Liberty toucheth nearest; but Francis having learned to withstand all adversity with a constant resolution, said, I will die a Prisoner rather then make any breach in my Realm for my deliverance, whereof I neither WIL NOR CAN alienate any part without the consent of the Sovereign Courts and Officers, in whose hands remains the authority of the whole Realm We prefer the general good before the private interest of Kings persons. If the Emperor will treat with me, let him demand reasonable things which lie in my power, then shall he find me ready to join with him, and to favor his greatness. The Emperor seeing the King constant in this resolution, in the end yielded to his delivery, upon these terms, That within six weeks after his delivery he should consigne the Duchy of Burgengue to the Emperor, with all the dependencies, as well of the Dutchie, as of the County, the which should hereafter be sequestered from the Soveraigntie of the Realm of France; That he should resign to the Emperor all his rights pretended to the Estates of Naples, Milan, Genoa, and Ast: That he should quit the Sovereignty of Flaunders and Arthois, &c. Hereupon the King being enlarged, and arrived at Beyonne, he was required, to ratify the Accord, which he had promised to do when he came to a free place: but he delayed it with many excuses, giving the Emperor to understand, that before he proceeded to such an act, it was necessary that he should pacify his Subjects, who were discontented with bonds which tended to the diminution of the Crown of France, &c. After which, the Pope and the Venetians sending Messengers unto him, he complained of the Emperor, that he had wronged him in that he had forced him to make impossible promises, and that he would be revenged if ever occasion were offered; and that he had often told him, that it was not in the power of a French King to bind himself to the alienation of anything depending of the Crown, without the consent of the General Estates: that the Laws of Christians did not allow, that he which was taken in War should be detained in perpetual prison, which was a punishment proper to Malefactors, and not for such as had been beaten by the cruelty of fortune: that all men knew that Bonds made by constraint in prison, were of no value, and that the capitulation being of no force, the faith likewise which was but accessory, and the confirmation of the same could not be bound: that by the oath which he had taken at Reims at his Coronation, he was bound (according to the custom of other Kings of France) not to alienate the patrimony of the Crown; and therefore for these reasons he was no less free then ready to abate the Emperors pride. The Emperor growing jealous of the Kings delays, for ratification thereof sent one unto him, to be certified of his intent, who found him very unwilling to leave Burgundy; which being very prejudicall to the Crown of France, he said, was not in his power to observe; and that he could not alien the Bourguinans without their assents in an assembly of the Estates of the Country, which he intended to call shortly to know their minds. By which it is most apparent, that the Kings of France have no power at all to dispose of their Crown lands or alienate them to others (as other Subjects may do) because they hold them only in the right of their Crown for their Kingdoms use and service, the true proprietors of them. Upon which very ground Philip Augustus King of France, Anno 1216. in a solemn Assembly of the States at Lions, told Walo the Popes Legate (who came to prohibit his Son Louis to go to receive the Crown of England, because King John had resigned it to the Pope;) That no King or Prince can give away his Kingdom without the consent of his Barons, who are bound to defend the Kingdom; and if the Pope decreed to defend this error, he should give a most pernicious Example to all kingdoms: Whereupon all the Nobles of France began to cry out with one mouth, That they would stand for this Article unto death, That no King or Prince by his sole pleasure could give his Kingdom to another, or make it tributary, whereby the Nobles of the Realm should be made servants: And the next day Louis his Advocate alleged, that King John for his homicides and many other enormities, was justly rejected by his Barons, that He should not reign over them. That he could not give the Crown of England to any one without the assent of his Barens; and that when he had resigned it, he presently ceased to be a King, and the Kingdom became void without a King, and being so vacant could not be disposed of without the Barons, who had lawfully elected Laws for their King: who in pursuance of this his Title, (which the Estates of France held just,) sailed into England, took possession of the Kingdom, received homage of all the Barons, and Citizens of London, who joyfully received him, taking an Oath upon the Evangelists, to restore them their good Laws, together with their lost Inheritances.
Henry the 2. of France being casually slain by the Earl of Montgommery in running at the Tilt, left the Crown to Francis the 2. being but about 16. years of age, the Queen Mother, with his wives Vncles the Duke of Guise, and the Cardinal of Loraigne, hereupon usurped the Government of his person and Realm, dispossessed the chief Officers of the Crown, kept back the Princes of the Blood from Court, the true and lawful Governors of the State during the Kings minority, and plotted the means to raise their race to the Royal Throne, by displacing all great Officers, substituting others of their own faction, and endeavoring to extirpate the Protestant party, whom they seared as most opposite to their treacherous designs; They do and undo, place and displace in Parliament and Privy Council, like absolute Kings; they revoke all alienations for life or years made by the deceased King in recompense of any services, except sales; they caused divers Protestants to be put to death, imprisoned, pillaged: Wherewith the princes, Officers and people being generally discontented, to redress the present and prevent all future disasters that might ensue, require a general Parliament (as the Sovereign cure for such d • seases, whereby the Queen Mother might be put from her usurped Regency, and those of Guise excluded from the King person) who to please the king persuade him, that their opposites sought only to bridle and make him a Ward, and that he should hold them enemies to his Authority and GUILTY OF HIGH TREASON THAT TALK OF A PARLIAMENT. The King of Spain to cross them, by Letters to the King his Brother-in-law, declares himself (for the good affection he bare to him) Tutor and Protector of him, his Realm and affairs, against those that would change the Government of the Estate, as if the King were not capable of the Government. Pleasant people, which reject so much the word of lawful tutelage, and yet usurped it against the Laws and Orders of the Realm, holding it only by tyranny. After this they cast many slanders on the Protestants, put Anne dis Burge and other Counselors of Parliament to death, pistoll Anthony Minard president of the Parliament, publish sundry Edicts against those of the reformed Religion, promise great recompenses to those that discover their assemblies, fill their prisons with them, employ air, fire and water to ruin them, and kept the king from hearing his Subjects complaints. The princes were kept back, the greatest of the Realm out of credit, threatened, and secretly pursued to death, the convocation of the Estates refused, the parliaments corrupted, the Judges for the most part at the Guisians devotion, and the public treasure, offices and benefices given to whom they pleased. This their violent government against the laws, and orders of the Realm, purchased them wonderful hatred, and caused many which could no longer endure these oppressions, to consult UPON SOME IVST DEFENCE, to the end they might preserve the just and ancient Government of the Realm. They demand advice, TOVCHING LAW AND CONSCIENCE OF MANY LEARNED LAWYERS AND DIVINES: who resolved, THAT THEY MIGHT LAWFVLLY OPPOSE THEMSELVES against the government which the house of Guise had usurped, AND AT NEED TAKE ARMES TO REPVLSE THEIR VIOLENCE; so as the Princes, who in that case are born Magistrates, or someone of them, would undertake it, being required by the Estates of the Realm, or by the sounder part of them. They who first thought of this Act of consequence, had several considerations: Some, moved with a true zeal to serve God, the King and Realm, thought they could not do a greater work of piety, then to abolish Tyrannie, rescue the State, and to find some means to ease them of the Religion. There were others desirous of change, and some were thrust on with hatred, for the wrongs which the house of Guise had done them, their kinsmen and friends: yet all had one design to suppress this unlawful government. In these consultations it was held necessary to seize on the Duke of Guise, and the Cardinal his brother, being advowed by one chief member of the State, and then to require an assembly of the Three Estates, to the end they might yield an account of their Government, & provide for the King and Realm. After which they make the Prince of Gonde acquainted with this their design, & engage him in this quarrel; which being discovered, produced a long bloody civil war against the Protestants, under this and the two succeeding Kings; in which war, those that died, departed this world with this singular content, to have courageously sacrificed their lives for their countries liberty: So the general History of France; in which and in Richard Dinothus you may read at large, both the History and the lawfulness of this defensive war, over tedious to transcribe.
Francis dying, the Crown descended to Charles the ninth, being but eleven years of age, and a Parliament of the Estates being assembled on the three and twentieth day of December, 1560. the Queen Mother was thereby allowed and confirmed Regent during the Kings minority: In several Parliaments contradictory Acts are made, some restraining, others granting the free exercise of the Reformed Religion throughout the Realm. The Guisian Popish faction, being the strongest party, most powerful at Court, and intimatest with the King, notwithstanding all Acts for the Protestants immunity and liberty of conscience, impose divers illegal restraints upon them, commit many outrages and massacres on them, for which they could have no redress; whereupon for their own defense and preservation, after many fruitless Petitions, & delusory promises, they take up Arms; whereupon many bloody civil wars ensue. Many propositions and overtures of Peace were made by the Guisian royal party, not one of them real, but all to get advantages, and over-reach the Protestants, against whom they had the most mischievous designs in agitation, when they seemed most earnestly to desire Peace. Four or five several conclusions of Peace were solemnly made and ratified between them, but no sooner made and proclaimed, but presently violated of the King and Popish party, by massacres, and new treacherous Plots to extirpate the Protestant party; so that every accommodation proved but a seminary of a new and more bloody war, almost to the utter ruin of France. In the year 1592. when a public peace was made, and all differences to outward appearance, buried in eternal oblivion: the King, contrary to his faith and oath, caused the Admiral of France, (the Protestants chief pillar) as he departed from the Council to dinner, to be shot with a Harguebuze, which carried away the forefinger of his right hand, and wounded him in the left arm The king to color this treachery, swears with an execration to the King of Navarre, and others who complained of this outrage, to take such exemplary punishment on the offenders, as the Admiral and his friends should have cause to rest satisfied, commands them to be pursued, appoints three of the Parliament to make information against them, protests after this again and again, to be exceeding sorry; that this act touched his honor, that he will be revenged for it, so as the memory thereof should remain forever; writes to the governors of the Provinces, chief Towns, and Magistrates, That he would take such order as the Authors of so wicked an act should be known and punished: And to his Ambassadors to foreign Princes, That they should make it known to all the world, that this outrage did displease him. And for the Admirals safety, he commands the Captains of his Guards, to give him as many of his Guard as he pleased, to suffer no Papist to enter his lodging; and adviseth all the Gentlemen Protestants then in Paris to lodge about the Admirals lodging. But all this Court Holy-water was only to keep every Bird within his own nest, and a Pitfall to entrap the chief of the Protestants: For the same day after dinner, the King and Queen Mother, the Duke of Guise, and others, take counsel to murder the Admiral, and all the chief Protestants, the night ensuing, not only in Paris, but throughout all France, whiles they were sleeping in their beds. Which most tyrannical barbarous Tragedie was accordingly acted, the Admiral slain in his lodging, and his head cut off, carried to the King and Queen Mother, who causing it to be embalmed, sent it to the Pope and Cardinal of Lorraine, for an assurance of the death of their most capital enemy: all the Protestants, Noblemen and Gentlemen, lodging in the Admiralls Quarter, undergo the like Butchery; the Streets of Paris are strewed with Carkases, the pavements, market places and river died with Protestant blood, about ten thousand of them being thus treacherously massacred in their beds, at such a season when they thought themselves most safe, and that on the Lord's own sacred day, a very unsuitable time for such a bloody, profane, infernal sacrifice. No sooner was this matchless treachery of this king against his own natural subjects executed, but he avows and justifies that which he but the day before so solemnly and openly disclaimed, as a means to cut off all commotions for time to come. But this blood-shed begat new wars, and made the Protestants in Languedoc, Rochell, and other parts, to take up Arms in their own defense, and stand more strictly on their guard than ever before: And God himself out of his Divine justice, after this horrible Butchery committed by this dissembling, cruel, blasphemous King, smote him with an answerable disease, causing him to wallow in his own blood, which he pitifully vomited out in great abundance, by all the conduits of his body, for divers hours, till he died: (A just judgment for him that barbarously shed blood throughout all the Provinces of the Realm) he in the mean time tossing in his bed, and casting out many horrible blasphemies. A notable spectacle for all unnatural fidifragous Princes to look on, who imbrue their hands in the blood of their Christian subjects. Which crime (as the Author of the French History observes) made his reign cursed in the City, and cursed in the field; cursed in the beginning, and cursed in the ending; mortality, sword, famine, cursing, fear, and desolation, following it even unto the end. I shall conclude his reign with the words of the French History; Doubtless God loves not the Prince that thirsts after his subjects blood, for the subjects blood is the very blood of their Prince.
Charles dying without Heir of his body, the Crown descended to his Brother Henry the third, then king of Poland, Anno 1574. his first design was to extirpate the Huguenots and Protestant Religion throughout the Realm, though the Emperor Maximilian told him, There is no sin so great as to force men's consciences, and such as think to command them, supposing to win heaven, do often lose that which they possess on earth. His pernicious Cabinet Counselors, to effect this design, cause him first to protest by sundry Proclamations, his love to the good of his subjects, and to abolish what was past, so as they lay aside arms, de • iver him all his Towns, and live quietly in their houses, without any search, constraint, or molestation for matter of conscience. A policy practiced only to bring the Protestant party into slavery, all those Proclamations making no mention of liberty of their Religion, neither of a Parliament for the public Government, nor of a national Council for matters of Conscience: hereupon the Protestants stood the more upon their guards they are full of jealousy, distrust, doubt, fear; the King and his Popish Council endeavoring by this wile to keep the Protestant party at a gaze, whiles they in the mean time made great preparations underhand to put a mighty army into the field, to ruin them without hope of rising: So they arm on all sides, especially in Poitou; the Protestants are besieged, assaulted in many places, and so manfully repulse their assa • lauts, that they are willing to hearken to a Treaty of peace; wherein the Protestants demanding free exercise of their Religion throughout all France, new Chambers in the Parliament for the execution of justice, punishment of the murderers of them, ease of imposts, a free assembly of the general Estates, and an assurance for the entertainment of the pretended peace. The King after fifteen days conference, promiseth to content them all, but he will have them to refer these demands to his will; and so the Treaty vanished into smoke, and new wars sprung up in every place with new Court-designs to undermine and circumvent the Protestants, who are aided by a German Army, Anno 1576. The Queen Mother seeing the Protestant party prosper in their wars, makes a peace between the King and them; who grants the Protestants all their former demands, restores divers of them to their goods, offices, honors: avows by a solemn Declaration the Massacres of them, Anno 1572. to have been committed against all right and law of Arms; He ordained that the children of such Gentlemen as had been murdered, should be restored to their parents goods, and freed from all charges of war, yea, he a vowed their • aking up of Arms, as taken for his service, &c. Which Articles, with the Kings Edict thereon, were allowed by the Parliament at Paris. But no sooner were their Forces disbanded, but they began to find this peace to be counterfeit, being only made to dis-arm them, and divide their Commanders: none of the premises being really performed. In the mean time the house of Guise and their faction send their Agents to Rome, and Spain, to join with them in a Catholic league, and under pretence of extirpating Heresy, and establishing the Roman religion throughout France, endeavor to settle the Crown upon themselves: their chief designs were, to overthrow the succession of the Crown brought in by Hugh Capet, in the full assembly of the Estates, and to make the naming of a Successor subject unto the said Estates, to cause the Princes of the blood that should oppose against the Decrees of the Estates to be declared uncapable of succeeding unto the Crown; to make the Estates protest to live and die in the faith set down by the Council of Trent; to cause it to be signed in the open Parliament; to revoke and anull all public Edicts in favor of the Protestants and their associates, and to pursue them to the death, that should hinder the extirpation of Heresies, &c. These Articles of Association were first drawn at Peronne in Picardy, but disguised with goodly shows, to blind those that would examine them more exactly, as being only to maintain the Law, and restore the holy service of God; to preserve the King and his Successors in the estate, dignity, service and obedience due unto them by their subjects; to reserve unto the Estates of the Realm, their rights, preeminences and ancient liberties. And for the execution of these Articles, a certain form of Oath was propounded, insticting pains of eternal damnation to the associates, that for any pretext whatsoever should withdraw themselves from this league; and a Bond for such as should be enrolled, or employ their goods, persons, and lives, to punish, and by all means to ruin the enemies and perturbers thereof, and them that should fail, or make any delays, by authority of the Head, as he should think fit. Soone after a Parliament of the three Estates is assembled at Bloyes, where the Catholic Leaguers, after much consultation, caused the last Edict of pacification, in behalf of the Protestants to be revoked, and procured an Edict for the exercise only of one Religion (to wit the Popish) to be tolerated within the Realm. The King of Navarre, the Prince of Condé, the Marshall of Montmorancy, with divers other Noble men of both religions, foreseeing these practices, and refusing to assist at this pretended Parliament, concluded a 〈◊〉 of all that should be decreed to prejudice the former Edict of Pacification; protesting, that they were resolved to maintain themselves in the Rights, Liberties, and freedoms which the Edict had granted them. That the troublers of the public quiet, and sworn enemies of France should find them in a just • d fence, and they should answer before God and men for all the miseries that should ensue thereby: Yea the Prince of Condé answered more sharply, That he did not acknowledge them assembled at Bloys for the Estates of the Realm, but a Conventicle of persons corrupted by the sworn enemies of the Crown, who have solicated the abolition of the Edict, to the ruin and subversion of the Realm: That if they had been lawfully called, he would have assisted, for the sincere affection he bears to the Kings service and the quiet of his Country; that he with never give his consent to the counsels of the Authors of so many confusions which he foresee, &c. Hereupon a sixth civil War begins between these Catholic Leaguers, and the Protestants, whose good success caused the King, An. 1580. to make a new peace with the Protestants, and grant them their former immunities. The Leaguers discontented herewith, begin to cast forth Libels against the King, disgrace him in companies as a Sardanapalus, and idle Chilpericke, sit to be shaved and thrust into a Cloister; They cause the Preachers publicly in all places, to term him a Tyrant, an Oppressor of his people by Taxes, and a favourer of Heretics: And under a pretence of suppressing Heretics, reforming public oppressions; and settling the succession of the Crown in case the King should die without Heir, they, contrary to the Kings command, (who disavows them, and forbids all leavyes of war) raise a great Army, and so enforce the king to publish a Declaration in his own justification, and to procure his peace with them, to revoke all Edicts made in favor of the Protestants, and make open war against them. Hereupon the King of Navarre (next Heir apparent to the Crown) for preservation of his own interest and the Protestants, complains against the kings proceedings, lays open the mischievous Plots of the Leaguers: and then with the Prince of Condé and other Nobles, Gentlemen, Provinces, Towns, and Commonalties of both Religions, He protests, by a lawful and necessary defense to maintain the fundamental laws of families, and the Estates and liberty of the King, and Queen his Mother. The Leaguers hereupon procure Pope Sextus the fifth, to excommunicate the king of Navar, and Prince of Condé, to degrade them and their Successors from all dignities, from their pretensions to the Crown of France, and to expose their Countries and persons in prey to the first that should seize on them. The Court of Parliament declares this Bull of the Pope to be void, rash, insolent, strange, far from the modesty of former Popes, pernicious to all Christendom, and derogating from the Crown of France: The Princes likewise protest against, and appeal from it, as abusive and scandalous, to the next free and lawful Council. The Leaguers pursue their begun wars against the King of Navarre and Protestant party; who protest to use all lawful means to resist the violence of their enemies, and cast all the miseries that shall ensue upon the Authors thereof. Fresh wars are hereby prosecuted against the Protestants by the Leaguers, German Forces come in to aid the Protestants; after macombates the King desires peace, but the Leaguers will have none; and assembling at Nancy, they endeavor to force the King to make his Will, and allow the Regency unto them; to which end they conclude, That the King should be urged to join his Forces effectually with the League, To displace such from their Offices as should be named, To bring in the in the Inquisition of Spain, and publish the Council of Trent, but with a moderation of such things as derogate from the privileges of the French Church; To consent to the restauration of the goods sold by the Clergy for the charges of the war, To give them Towns to be named and fortified as the time and necessity required, To forfeit the Huguenots bodies and goods, and to entertain an Army upon the frontiers of Lorraine against the Germans. After which the Duke of Guise approaching to Paris, enters it against the Kings command, who was jealous of him; mutinies the Citizens against the King, who thereby is forced to retire from thence for fear of being surprised by the Duke, who plotted to seize his Person. After which the Duke by the Queen Mothers mediation, is reconciled to the King; who for fear of his power, by an Edict of re-union, admits no religion but the Popish, promiseth never to make Peace nor Truce with the Heretics nor any Edict in their favor; binds his subjects to swear, never to yield obedience after him, to any Prince that shall be an Heretike, or a favourer of Heresy; degrades from all public charges, either in peace or war, those of the Reformed Religion; promiseth all favor to the Catholics, declares them guilty of High Treason who shall refuse to sign to this new union, and shall afterwards depart from it, But signing this forced Edict, he wept. To establish which Edict, and work their further ends, the Leaguers cause the King to summen a Parliament of the 3. Estates at Bloyes, procuring those of their faction to be chosen of this Assembly: where establishing the former extorted Edict, they thereby exclude the King of Navarre, (an Heretike as they deemed him) from the Crown of France, to which he was next Heir: An Heretike cannot reign in France, it is an incompatible thing with the Coronation and Oath which he ought to take; hurtful to the honor of God, and prejudicial to the good of the Realm: Then they declare the King an enemy to, and oppressor of his people, a Tyrant over his Realm, that so the people should presently resolve to confine him unto a Monastery, and install the Duke in his throne. And at last, the King being certainly informed of the Dukes traitorous designs to surpize him and usurp his Throne, caused the Duke and Cardinal of Bourbon (the chief Heads of the League) to be suddenly slain, and others of them to be imprisoned. Hereupon the Parisiens mutiny, and take up Arms a fresh; The College of Sorbone concluded by a public Act of the seventh of January, 1589. That the people of France are freed from the Oath of obedience and fealty which they owed to Henry of Valoys, and that lawfully and with a good conscience they may arm against him, receive his Revenues, and employ it to make war against him. After which the Assembly of the Estates dissolving the Parisiens imprison the Court of Parliament at Paris, till they condescended to their pleasures, and confirmed a general Council of the union, consisting of forty choice men of the three Estates, to dispose of the public affairs, and confer with the Provinces and Towns of the League. To which many Assistants were afterward added by the Nobles, and a Declaration (in manner of an oath) for the entertainment of the Union, made, sworn, and subscribed to by many; one of which pricked his own Arm, to sign it with his own blood, and became lame thereby. The people condemn, imprison, spoil, ransom of their absolute power, and sell the goods of any that bears not the mark of their enraged faction. Hereupon the King turning his lenity into fury, Proclaims them Rebels and Traitors, if they come not in and submit by a day, and reconciles himself to the King of Navarre: They go on with greater insolency then before, set out a great Army under the Duke of Mayenne; crave assistance from the Pope and king of Spain; surprise divers towns, rob Churches, ravish Wives and Virgins, murder men of all sorts even before their Altars, commit all the outrages, wickednesses which irreligion and impiety could invent in mad Soldiers. The King at last besieged Paris, takes some of the Outworks, and was like to master the City; but in the midst of this attempt he was stabbed in the belly with a Knife, by James Clement, a Iacobin Friar of two and twenty years old, (sent out of Paris to act this Tragedie on the kings person) who vowed to kill the Tyrant, and to deliver the City besieged by Sennacherib. The murderer was presently slain by those who came in to assist the king, who within few hours after died of this wound, which he received in the self-same chamber wherein the Counsel for the Massacre of the Protestants was held on that fatal day of Saint Bartholomew, 1572. A notable circumstance of Divine justice upon this Prince, who being ever a zealous promoter of the Romish Religion, was murdered by a Zealot of it, and had his own blood shed by those who spurred him on to shed the blood of Protestants, in the very Chamber where the most babarous Massacre of Protestants that ever the world beheld, was contrived. Henry when the pangs of death seized on him, declared Henry the fourth, King of Navarre (his brother in law) the lawful Successor of the Crown of France, as in Truth he was, notwithstanding the Edict of Bloys to exclude all Heretics from the Crown. The Parisiens and holy Union refuse to accept him for their Sovereign, proclaiming Charles the tenth for their King, and triumphing exceedingly at Henry his death. The Parliament at Bourdeaux commands all men under their jurisdiction, by a Decree of the nineteenth of August, 1549. To observe inviolably the Edict of Union in the Catholic, Apostolic and Romish Church; and Declarations are hereupon made. The Parliament of Tholousa is more violent; they decree, That yearly the first day of August they should make processions and public prayers for the benefits they had received that day, in the miraculous and fearful death of Henry the third, whereby Paris was delivered, and other Towns of the Realm; forbidding all persons to acknowledge Henry of Bourbon, the pretended King of Navarre, for King; declaring him uncapable ever to suceed to the Crown of France, by reason of the notorious and manifest crimes contained at large in the Bull of Excommunication of Pope Sixtus the fifth. The Court of Parliament at R • an, no less violent and presumptuous then that of Tholousa, pronounced them guilty of High Treason, both against God and man, and the Estate and Crown of France, that had opposed themselves against the holy Union, and all Royalists and their Successors deprived of all prerogatives of Nobility; their Offices to be void, not to be recovered, and all their Goods forfeited: Anno 1592. they renew this Edict every eight month. Thus the league kindled afresh the fire which the siege of Paris had somewhat quenched: the King raising his siege before it, and returning to Arques, the Leaguers Army followed him, and are there defeated: after which the King with a small Army gains many great Conquests, which amaze the Leaguers; he besiegeth Paris above three months, where more then one hundred thousand people died of famine, yet they force the Parliament to publish a Decree the fifteenth of June, 1590. For bidding upon pain of death all men to speak of any composition with Henry of Bourbon, but to oppose themselves by all means, yea, with the effusion of their blood. But the Belly hath not Ears, the people are not fed with paper, or promises, they mutiny and demand peace; whereupon Deputies are sent to the King to treat a peace; who to defeat the Spanish Army called in by the Leaguers, raiseth his siege, and routs the Spaniard, with other Forces of the League in sundry places, which makes many desire peace; yet by means of Pope Clement the eighth his Bull, the Duke of Mayenne, and the Popes Legate, they intend to summon a Convocation of the Estates of Paris to elect a new King, desiring the Cardinal of Placentia to assist and confirm this their intended future electior. The Parliament of Paris removed to Chaalons gives sentence against the Popes Bull, and nulls it: The King sets out a Declaration against the Leaguers as Traitors and Rebels, declares this Assembly of the Estates without his Authority, to be against the Laws, against the good and quiet of the Realm, and all that should be treated or concluded therein, abusive, and of no force. On the contrary, the Popes Legate, by a public exhortation full of injuries, labors to persuade the French, that the King, long since dismembered from the body of the Church, was most justly pronounced uncapable of the Crown. The Spaniyards laboring the Estates to elect the Infanta of Spain king; the Parliament of Paris by a Decree of the eight and twentieth day of July, declare all Treaties made or to be made to that end, void, and of no validity, as being made to the prejudice of the Salique Law, and oath fundamental laws of State. The king to quiet these differences, and gain peaceable possession of the Crown; most unworthily deserts his Religion, reconciles himself to the Church and Pope of Rome; yet one Peter Barriere, seduced and persuaded by a Capuchin of Lions, Aubry a priest of Paris, and father Varide a lesuite, was apprehended at Melua, and executed, for attempting to murder the King with a sharp two-edged Knife, which fact he confessed. After this the Towns subject to the League, return by degrees to the obedience of the Crown; the king is solemnly Crowned at Chartres, Reims shutting the gates against him. This done, he surprizes Paris, and notwithstanding their former rebellions, grants them all free pardon upon their submissions. The Parliament at Paris disanuls all the Decrees of the League, and pretended assembly of Estates, as void, and done by private persons, without due election; grants Processe against the Jesuits, as chief pillars of the League, disgracing the new Kings Majesty, and the memory of the deceased King in their Sermons; and persuading the execrable attempt of Peter Barriere to stab him: the Cardinal of Bourbon, the Duke of Nevers with others, protect and 〈◊〉 for them; who soon after suborn John Chastle, one of their Novices, (of the age of eighteen years) to stab the king; who creeping into the kings chamber at the Kouure in Paris, among the press, December 27. 1594. and thinking to stab the king in the belly, as he resolved, struck him on the upper Lip, and brake a Tooth, as he stooped to takeup some Gentleman who saluted him; for which fact he was condemned by the Parliament as guilty of High Treason, his body adjudged to be torn in pieces by four horses, then burnt to ashes and cast into the wind, and all his Goods confiscate to the king: All the Jesuits, with their scholars, were hereupon banished the Realm, as corrupters of youth, troublers of the public quiet, enemies of the Kings State, and none of them to remain above fifteen days, nor any to harbor them within the Realm under pain of High Treason. I have heard from a Gentleman of credit, which served this king, that when he was thus stabbed in the mouth by Chastle, one of the Religion gave him this Christian admonition, Sir, you have denied God already with your mouth, in renouncing the protestant faith, which you once professed; now God in his justice hath permitted this Jesuit, of that Religion you revolted to, thus to stab you in the mouth: O take heed you deny him not in your heart, lest the next stroke they give you be to the heart. Which fell out accordingly, for after four or five more several attemps of the Jesuits and Papists to murder him, which were discovered and prevented, he was stabbed to death with a Knife by one Francis Ravillac, (a Papist at the Jesuits instigation) as he was riding in his Caroch near to Innocents church in Paris, for suffering two religions in the Kingdom, as the Traitor professed. This Villaine stabbed him first in the left Pap, and next between the fifth and sixth Ribbe, cutting asunder the vein leading to the heart, and entering into the Cava vena; and being dead the Jesuits of his royal College at la Fletche (whom he restored and favored exceedingly, notwithstanding their former Treasons, and banishments of them out of France, causing the Pyramis erected by sentence of Parliament as a monument of their Treasons to be rased, and yet were found to have a chief hand in this his death) begged and procured his heart to be there interred: O the admirable passages of Divine Justice, that those two Henries, who most advanced the Popish Religion, and abandoned the Protestant faith to humor the Jesuits and Papists, thereby to secure their Crowns and lives, as they believed, should thus fatally perish by those of that Religion, and their unlawful revolts thus used to preserve their lives; whereas our noble. Queen Elizabeth continuing constant in her Religion, notwithstanding all allurements menaces and attempts upon her person, to withdraw her from the truth, was miraculously preserved from all the bloody assaults of this infernal generation of Romish Vipers, and went to her grave in peace.
But to return to this kings actions, Anno 1596. king Henry calls a general assembly at Roan in form of a Parliament, where he speaking to the assembly, told them, That at his coming to the Crown he had found France not only ruined, but almost all lost for the French, but by the grace of Almighty God, the prayers and good counsel of his subjects, the sword of his Princes, and brave generous Nobility, and his own pains and labor, he had saved it from loss; let us save it now from ruin, participate with me, my dear subjects in this second glory, as you have done in the first; I have not called you as my Predecessors did, to make you approve my will, I have caused you to assemble, TO HAVE YOVR COVNSELS, TO BELEEVE THEM, AND TO FOLLOW THEM; finally, TO PVT MY SELFE INTO YOVR HANDS: A desire which seldom commands Kings that have white hairs and are Conquerors; But the love I bear unto my subjects, and the desire I have to add these two goodly Titles to that of king, makes me to find all easy and honorable. After this the King and Parliament set forth divers Edicts, against the transportation of Gold and Silver, the wearing of Gold & Silver, excessiveusurie, Advocates extortions, Duels, Bankrupts, and the like. This Martial King being murdered by Ravillac, as aforesaid, the Crown descended to Louis his Son, not then ten years old: The Court of Parliament at Paris having notice of his death, made this Decree in Parliament, May 14. Anno 1610. Whereas the Kings Attorney General hath informed the Court of Parliament, and all the Chambers thereof assembled, that the King being now murdered by a most cruel, inhumane and detestable Paricide, committed upon his most sacred Person, it were very necessary to provide for the affairs of the present King, and for his Estate, and hath required that there be present order given concerning the service and good of his Estate, which cannot be well governed by the Queen, during the minority of the King her son; and that it would please the said Court to declare her Regent, that the affairs of the Kingdom may be governed by her: Whereupon having consulted, THE COVRT HATH DECLARED AND DOTH DECLARE THE QVEEN (mother to the King) REGENT OF FRANCE, for the governing of the State, during the minority of her son, with all power and authority. The next day the King himself sitting in the Seat of Justice in Parliament, by the advice of the Princes of his blood, Prelates, Dukes, Peers and Officers of the Crown, according to the Decree made by the Court of Parliament, declared and did declare the Queen his Mother Regent in France, and to have the care of bringing up his Person, and the Government of the affairs of his Kingdom during his minority; commanding the Edict to be enrolled and published in all the Bayliweeks, Senescaushes, and other jurisdictions depending upon the said Court of Parliament, and in all other Parliaments of the Realm; so that the Queen Mother was settled in the Regency by the Parliament and whole State of France. After which Pasquier, Counselor and Master of Requests, writ her a large Letter touching the Government of the State, wherein he informed her, That she must not forbear to assemble the Estates, for the reason that some would suggest unto her, that they will be some blemish to her greatness; it is quite contrary: The Estates having confirmed it by public authority, will settle it fully. Commonly the Estates assemble to provide for the present and future complaints of the general of this Monarchy, and to reduce things to their ancient course; the people being the foundation whereon this Realm is built, and the which being ruined, it is impossible it should subsist: take away these new Edicts, Impositions and Subsidies: it is better to gratify a people, than to entreat them roughly. Above all things beware that you follow not your own opinion alone, in managing the affairs of the Realm. Hereupon four and fifty Edicts and Commissions were revoked, wherewith the Subjects had been oppressed. When the King was to be Crowned, the Prelates made this request to him at the Altar before his Coronation; We pray and require that you would grant unto everyone of us, and the Churches whereof we have the charge, the Canonical privileges, good laws, and justice; and that you will defend us, as a king ought all his Bishops and their Churches. Whereunto the king answered; I promise to preserve you in your Canonical privileges, as also your Churches; and that I WILL GIVE YOU (in the future) GOOD LAWS, and do you Justice, and will defend you, by the help of God, according to my power; as a king in his Realm OVGHT TO DO IN RIGHT AND REASON, to his Bishops and their Churches. After which having been acknowledged their lawful Prince, BY A GENERALL CONSENT OF ALL THE ORDERS, the Cardinal of Ioyeuse presented unto him the Oath of the Kingdom, (the sacred Bond of the fundamental Laws of the State) the which he took publicly in these words, with invocation of the Name of God, having his hand upon the Gospel, which he kissed with great reverence.
I promise in the Name of Jesus Christ, these things to the Christians subject unto me; First, I will endeavor that the Christian people shall live peaceably within the Church of God: Moreover, I will provide, that in all vocations, theft, and all iniquity shall cease: Besides, I will command, that in all judgments equity and mercy shall take place; to the end that God, who is gentle and merciful, may have mercy both on you and me. Furthermore, I will seek by all means in good saith to chase out of my Jurisdiction and the Lands of my subjection, all Heretics denounced by the Church; promising by Oath to observe all that hath been said: So help me God, and this holy Evangel.
After this Bellarmine's Book of the Popes power in temporal causes, Becanus, and Scoppius Books, Marianaes Book de Rege & Regis instatutione, Suarez his Book, with others, which taught, That the Pope was above Kings in temporal things, and that it was lawful for private subjects by the Popes authority to murder kings that were Heretics, and that the murders of Henry the third and fourth, by Chastle and Ravillac were lawful and commendable; were prohibited and condemned to be burnt by Edicts of Parliament.
Anno 1611. the Reformed Churches of France, at their general Assembly at Samure by the Kings permission, made a general Union, which they did swear to keep inviolably for the good, quiet, and advancement of the said Churches, the service of the King, and Queen Regent, and preservation of the Estate; and appointed six Deputies therein, for the dispatch of all their affairs, Anno 1614. the Prince of Condé with divers other Princes, Dukes, Peer, Noblemen, and Officers of the Crown retinued from the Court in discontent, and meeting at Meziers, writ several Letters to the Queen, Parliament, and others, complaining therein of divers grievances and disorders in the government, which they desired might be redressed, by summoning a general Assembly of the three Estates to be free and safe, to be held within three months at the furthest, protesting, that they desired nothing but peace and the good of the Realm, that they would not attempt anything to the contrary, unless by the rash resolution of their enemies, (who covered themselves with the Cloke of State under the Queen Regents authority) they should be provoked to repel the injuries done unto the King and State BY A NATVRALL, IVST AND NECESSARY DEFENCE. After which with much ado Articles of Peace were concluded on at Saint Manehold, between the King, Queen Regent, and these Nobles; wherein it was among other things accorded, That the general Estates of the Realm should be assembled at Sens by the four and 20. day of August, in which the Deputies of the three Estates, may with all liberty propound whatsoever they shall think in their consciences to be for the good of the Realm and case of the subject; that thereby the King with the advice of the Princes & Estates might make some good Laws and Ordinances to contain every man in his duty, to fortify the Laws and Edicts made for the preservation of the public tranquility, and to reform the disorders which may give just occasion of complaint and discontent to his good subjects: That the Kings Marriage with Spain, formerly concluded on, should be respited and not proceeded in during his minority: that all Garrisons put into any places of the Realm by reason of the present motions, should be discharged that Letters Patents be directed to all Courts of Parliament to be verified, by which his Majesty shall declare, that the said Princes, Nobles, and others of what quality and condition soever, which have followed and assisted them in these alterations, had no bad intentions against his service, with all clauses necessary for their safeties and discharges, that they may not be called in question hereafter, and that they shall be restored to their Offices, Estates and Dignities, to enjoy them as they had formerly done. And in like manner his Majesty shall write to all Princes, Estates, and Commonwealths allied to the Crown, and men of quality shall be sent expressly to them, to let them understand what he had found concerning the innocence and good intention of the said Princes, Officers, and Nobles. After which the three Estates were published, Deputies elected; and the King (by his Council and Parliament of Paris) was declared of full age, according to a fundamental Law made by Charles the fifth, ratified by the Court of Parliament: That the Kings of France, having attained the full age of thirteen years, and entering into the fourteenth, they should take upon them the Sovereign Government of the Estate: Whereupon the Queen Mother in the Parliament resigns the Regency and reigns of the Empire into his hands. After which the three Estates assembling abolished the sale of all offices of judicature, and others which tend to the oppression and ruin of the People, suppress Duels; the Commons and Deputies of the three Estates present a Petition of all their grievances to the King, consisting of several natures, and pray redress: And for the securing of the Kings Crown and person against the Popes usurpations and attempts, they desired, that it should be declared by the said Estates, and set down as a fundamental Law, That the King did not hold his Realm of any but God and his sword, and that he is not subject to any superior power upon earth for his temporal estates, and that no Book should be printed containing any Doctrine against the person of Kings touching the question too much debated by presumptuous men, whether it be lawful to kill Kings? The Clergy of France except against this Article, as a point of doctrine and conscience (not of State policy, as the Commons pretended, fit only for the Clergies determination, not the Commons or three Estates,) as a means to ingender a schism and offend the Pope, and after much debate prevail and suppress it: In fine, after many debates the three Estates brake up without any great redress of their grievances, or full answer to their Petitions, which was defaced: hereupon the Parliament at Paris the seven and twentieth day of March, 1615. decreed, under the Kings good pleasure, That the Princes, Dukes, Peers, and Officers of the Crown, having place and deliberate voice therein, being then in the City, should be invited to come into the Court, there (with the Chancellor and all the Chambers assembled) to advise upon the propositions which should be made for the kings service, the ease of his subjects, and good of his estate, and to draw up a Remonstrance to this affect. Some Court Parasites presently acquaint the King and Queen Mother with this Decree; as if it were an apparent enterprize against the Kings Authority, and did touch the Queens Regency which they would control; and objections are made against it in Council, whereupon the Parliament are sent for to the Court several times, and ordered to revoke this Decree; they excuse and justify it, then draw up a Remonstrance to the king, consisting of many Heads; wherein among others they affirm, That the Parliament of Paris was borne with the State of France, and holds place in Council with Princes and Barons, which in all ages was near to the Kings person. That it had always dealt in public affairs: that some Kings which had not liked of the Remonstrances of the Parliament at Paris, did afterwards witness their grief. That Popes, Emperors, Kings, and Princes had voluntarily submitted their controversies to the judgment of the Parliament of Paris, &c. To which I shall add some passages out of Andrew Favine, in his Theater of Honor, touching the dignity, power, and honor of the Parliaments of France:
Innocentius Episcopus, servus servorum Dei, charissimo filio nostro Philippo Francorum Regi charissimo, salutem, & Apostolicam benedictionem; absque dubitatione noveritis, quod secundum formam a vobis & Curiae Regni vestri paribus praescriptam, habetur apud nos jusjurandum charissimi Filii nostri Othonis Romanorum Regis illustris aurea Bulla munitum, nobis & Ecclesiae praestitum.
Ego Otho Romanorum Rex & semper Augustus, tibi Domino meo Innocentio Papae, & Ecclesiae Romanae spondeo, polliceor, & juro, quod omnes possessiones, honores, & jura Romanae Ecclesiae, proposse meo, bona fide protegam, & ipsam ad ease retinendas bona fide juvabo. Quas autem nondum recuperavit adjutor ero ad recuperandum, & recuperatarum, secundum posse meum, ero fine fraud defensor; & quaecunque and manus meas devenient, sine difficultate restituere procurabo. Ad hanc autem pertinent tota terra quae est de Radicafano, usque ad Ceperanum, Exarcatus Ravennae, Pentapolis, Marchiae, Ducatus Spoletanus, terra Conitissae Mathildis, Comitatus Bricenorij cum alijs adjacentibus terris expressis in multis privilegijs Imperatorum, à tempore LVDOVICI PII FRANCORVM ET ROMANORVM IMPERATORIS CHRISTIANISSIMI. Has omnes pro posse meo restituam, & quiet dimittam, cum omne jurisdictione, districtu, & honor suo. Veruntamen cum adrecipiendam Coronam Imperij, vel pro necessitatibus Ecclesiae Romanae ab Apostolica seed vocatus accessero, demandato summi Pontificis ab illis terris praestationes accipiam. Praetere • adjutor ero ad retinendum & defendendum Ecclesiae Romanae REGMVM SICILIAE. Tibi etiam Domino meo Innocentio Papae & Successoribus tuis omnem obedientiam & honorificentiam exhibeo, quam devoti & Catholi •• Imperatores consueverunt Sedi Apostolicae exhibere. Stabo etiam ad consilium & arbitrium tuum de bonis consuetudinibus populo Romano servandis & exhibendis, & de negotio Tusciae & Lombardiae. Et si propter negotium meum Romanam Ecclesiam oportuerit in • urrere guerram, subeniam ei sicut necessitas postulaverit in expensis. Omnia vero praedicta tam juramento, quam scripto firmaho, cum Imper •• Coronam adeptus fuero. Actum Aquis-Grant Anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millessimo Ducentessimo Quinto, mense Marcij, Regni nostri septimo.
But to return to the former History. The Queen Mother was much discontented with this Remonstrance of the Parliament, pretending that they had an intent to call her Regency in question, which all had commended; that they could not speak of the Government of the affairs of the Realm, without touching her, &c. Whereupon she commanded the Chancellor to give them this answer in the kings name: That France was a Monarchy wherein the king alone commanded, helding his Realm Soveraignly from God; That he had Laws and Ordinances by which to govern them, for the which he was not to give an account to any man; That it did not belong unto the Parliament to control his Government; That they neither could nor ought to complain of the Queens Regen •• which had been so happy; That the Queen was not to give an account of her Regency, but to God only; That no man could prescribe unto the King what Counselors he should entertain, &c. with many other such big words. After which there was a Decree made in the Council of State against the Decree and Remonstrance in Parliament, disannulling and revoking them as void, and forbidding the Parliament hereafter to meddle with affairs of State. The Court of Parliament in general complained much of this Decree; the kings learned Council refuse to carry, or cause it to be read in Parliament, because it would cause an alteration of the good affections and devotions of the Kings good subjects, and the dis-union of the greatest companies of the Realm, who administer justice, which makes kings to Reign: After which this controversy was compremised, and the Decree of the Council against the Parliament suspended, and not enrolled. Soon after the prince of Condé, with divers others, seeing all things disordered at Court, and little or no reformation of their former grievances, desert Paris, expressesse their grievances in sundry letters and Articles of complaint, wherein they complain of the want of freedom and redress of their grievances presented in the last assembly of the three Estates; of the Decree and proceedings against the Jurisdiction, Remonstrance and proceedings of the Parliament of Paris; Of suffering some Counselors of State to usurp all the power of the Kingdom, to pervert the Laws, and change all things as they list; with sundry other particulars: In these they entreat and exhort all men of what condition or quality soever, that call themselves Frenchmen, to assist and aid them in SO IVST A CAVSE; conjuring all Princes and foreign Estates to do the like, and not to suffer such good and loyal subjects to be suppressed by such a conspiracy. Upon this the king and Q. Mother, through advise of these ill Counselors, raise an Army, declare these Princes and Nobles, Rebels and Traitors, if they submit not by a day: whereupon they Arm, raise Forces in their own & the publikes defense, and being at Noyon, concluded, That as their Arms were levied for the maintenance of the Crown, so they should be maintained by it; to the which end they seized on the kings Rents and Revenues in sundry places. Mean while the Protestants being assembled in a general Synod at Grenoble, Marsh. Desdiguires makes an Oration to them, to dissuade them from opposing the marriage with Spain; wherein he hath this memorable passage to justify the lawfulness of a necessary defensive war for the preservation of Religion and Liberties: We have leisure to see the storm come, and to prepare for our own preservation: Finally, having continued constant in our Duties, if they seek to deprive us of our Religion, and to take that from us wherein our liberty and safety depends, purchased by the blood of our Fathers and our own, and granted unto us by that great King Henry the fourth, the restorer of France; we shall enter into this comerce full of justice and true zeal, find again in our breasts the courage and virtue of our Ancestors: We shall be supported IN OUR JVST DEFENCE by all good Frenchmen, assisted by all Princes and Estates which love the true Religion, or the good of this State; and in a word, we shall be favored of the blessings of God, whereof we have hitherto had good experience in our Arms, and which will be to the glory of his Name, and the spiritual advancement of our Churches. After which the Duke of Rhoan and Protestants, in defense of their Religion and Liberties, join with the Princes and Nobles: At last both sides came to Articles of agreement made at Luudun, Anno 1616. whereof these were a parcel, That the grievances of the general State should be speedily answered; That Sovereign Courts should be preserved in their authority, and the Remonstrances of the Parliament and Peers considered of; That such as had been put from their Offices, should be restored; That all moneys they had taken out of the kings Revenues, should be discharged; All Edicts of pacification granted to them of the Reformed Religion, observed; The prince of Condé and all those of either Religion, who had assisted him in this war, held for the Kings good and loyal subjects; all illegal Imposts removed; and all prisoners taken on either side, set at liberty. Anno 1617. the King and Queen Mother seizing upon the Prince of Condé his person, and sending him to the Bastile, upon false pretences of disloyalty and treason, caused new insurrections, wars, and tumults; and the Princes hereupon meeting at Soyssons, resolved to make open war, to seize on the Kings Revenues, and to fortify those Towns and Castles which they held in their Government; which they executed; and withal set forth a Remonstrance of their grievances unto the king, complaining especially against the Marshall of Ancre and his Wife, with their adheronts, who were the causes of all their miseries; who having drawn unto himself the whole administration of the Realm, made himself master of the Kings Councils, Armies, and Forts; thereby suppressed the lawful liberty and Remonstrances of the Parliament, caused the chief Officers to be imprisoned, and was the cause of the violence done to the Prince of • onde, first Prince of the Blood: To the end therefore that they might not be reproached to have been so little affected to his Majesty, so ungrateful to their Country, and so unfaithful to themselves and their posterity, as to hold their peace, seeing the prodigious favor and power of this stranger; they beseech his Majesty to provide by convenient means for the disorders of the Estate, and to cause the Treaty of Loudun to be observed, and to call unto his Councils the Princes of the Blood, with other Princes, Dukes, Peers, ancient Officers of the Crown and Counselors of State, whom the deceased King had employed during his reign. Withall they publish a solemn Declaration and Protestation, for the restoring of the Kings authority, and preservation of the Realm. against the conspiracy and tyranny of the Marshall of Ancre, and his adherents: Who finding no safety in the settling of justice, resolved to make trial of his power, by violating the public faith, thereby to plunge the Realm into new combustions, conspiring to destroy the princes of the blood, of Peers, and chief Officers of the Crown, and to oppress them altogether, with the State, who might be an obstacle to his ambitious designs. To which end he raised false accusations against them, as if they meant to attempt the Kings and Queen Mothers persons; and caused the King to go in person to his Court of Parliament to publish a Declaration, whereby they were declared guilty of Treason; though at last being better informed, he declared them to be his good Subjects, and caused De Ancre to be suddenly slain in the Louure, and his Wife to be legally condemned and executed: Upon which the new Counselors and Officers advanced by him, were removed, the old restored, the Princes reconciled to the King, and by him declared for his good and loyal subjects: Upon which followed a general assembly of the Estates, wherein divers grievances were propounded, and some redressed; the King therein craving their advice for the settling and ordering of his Privy Council. Anno 1620. there happen differences between the King and Queen Mother, who fortified Towns, and raised an Army against the king; at last they came to an agreement, and were reconciled. The two following years were spent in bloody civil wars between the King and those of the Religion, who avowed their defensive wars lawful; which at last concluded in peace: that lasted not long, but brake out into new flames of war, by reason of the great Cardinal Richelieu, who of late years proved the greatest Tyrant and Oppressor that France ever bred, reducing both Nobles, Gentlemen, and Peasants into absolute slavery and vassalage, to make the King an absolute Monarch of France, and himself both Pope and Monarch of the world: But he lately dying by the of Divine Justice of filthy Vicers and Diseases, and the King since being (some say) poisoned by the Jesuits, who murdered his two immediate Predecessors: wise men conjecture the French will now at last revive and regain their ancient, just, hereditary freedom, rights Liberties, and cast of that insupportable yoke of bondage under which they have been oppressed for sundry years, and almost brought to utter desolation.
I have the longer insisted on these Histories of the Kings and Kingdom of Frances (which clearly demonstrate the Realm, Parliament and three Estates of France to be the Sovereign Power in that Kingdom in some sort, paramount their kings them selves, who are no absolute Monarchs, nor exempted from the Laws, jurisdiction, restraints, censures of their Kingdom and Estates assembled, as some falsely aver they are) because our Royalists and Court Doctors parallel England with France, making both of them absolute Monarchies; and our greatest malignant Counselors chief Design hath been to reduce the Government of England to the late model and new arbitrary proceedings of France; which how pernicious they have proved to that unfortunate Realm, what infinite distructive civil wars and combustions they have produced, and to what unhappy tragical deaths they have brought divers of their Kings, Princes, Nobles, and thousands of their people, the premisses & other Storyes, will so far discover, as to cause all prudent Kings and Statesmen, to steer the Helme of our own and other Kingdoms by a more safe, steady, and fortunate compass. Thus I have done with France, and shall recompense any prolixity in it, with greater brevity in other Kingdoms, when I have overpassed Spain.
From France I shall next steer my course to the Kingdoms and Kings of Spain, whom Jacobus Ualdesius Chancellor to the King of Spain in a large Book de Dignitate Regum Regnorumque Hispaniae printed at Granado, 1602. professedly under takes to prove, to be of greater dignity, and to have the Precedency of the Kings and Kingdoms of France, which Cassanaeus and all French Advocates peremptorily deny. The first Kings of Spain, over-run by the Goths and Wisigoths, are those their Writers call the Gothish Kings, who as Michael Ritius de Regibus Hispaniae, L. 1, & 2. Johannes Mariana de rebus Hispaniae, L. 2, 3. the General History of Spain, and oaths affirm, were elected by, and had their authority from the people: You may read their lives and successions at large in these Authors, and find some of there dis-inherited and deposed by their subjects, others of them in ward during their minorities to such as the State appointed; others murdered, but all of them subject to the Laws of their Realms, as it is evident by the express ancient Law of the Wisigoths, having this Title; Quod tam Regia potestas quam populorum universitas Legum reverentiae sit subjecta; by other laws thereto annexed, by Johannes Mariana De Rege & Regis institution, L. 1. c. 9. Those whom they properly call Kings of Spain, had their royal authority derived to them, conferred on them by the people; upon this occasion. Spain, being a Provincesubject to the Roman Empire, was spoiled, over-run and possessed by the barbarous Moors for many years; in which time the Spaniards oft solicited the Roman Emperors for aid to expel the Moors, but could gain none. Whereupon to free themselves and their Country from slavery, they chose one Pelagius for their Captain, by whose valor they conquered the Moors, and thereupon by unanimous consent Elected and Crowned Pelagius King of Oviedo, whom the Spanish Writers mention as the first King of Spain: And this their desertion by the Emperors, the Spanish Writers generally hold (and (g) Jacobus Valdesius proves it largely) to be a sufficient lawful ground for the Spaniards; even by the general law of Nations, to cast off their subjection to the Roman Empire, and to elect a King, erect a Kingdom of their own, exempt from all subjection to the Emperor, since they purchased their own liberty and Country from the Goths by conquest, of themselves alone without any aide or assistance from the Roman Emperors, to whom (for this reason) they hold themselves and their Kingdom no ways subject; yet for all this they deem their Kings inferior to their whole Kingdoms, and censurable, yea deposable by them, as is clear by the forecited passage of the Bishop of Burgen, (Ambassador to the King of Spain, in the Council of Basel, and by Johannes Mariana the Jesuits Book, de Rege & Regis Institution, dedicated to Philip the third, King of Spain, printed at Madrit in Spain, by this Kings own special privilege, Dated at Madrit, January 25. 1599. and after this reprinted at Mainz in Germany, Anno 1605. Cum privilegio sacrae Caesariae Majestatis, (to wit, of the Emperor Radulph the second) & permissu Superiorum; who certainly would not thus specially approve, authorize this Book for the Press, had it maintained any Positions contrary to the Laws, or derogatory to the Prerogative Royal of the Crowns and Kingdoms of Spain, though other States cannot so well digest it. In this very Book the Author (who hath likewise written a large History of the affairs and Kings of Spain) professedly maintains (in a special Chapter, wherein he debates this Question, Whether the power of the Republic, or King be greater?) That the whole Kingdom, State and People in every lawful Kingdom, and in Spain it self, are of greater power and authority then the King: His reasons (which I have for brevity digested into number in his own words) are these: First, because all Royal Power that is lawful, hath its original from the People, by whose grant the first Kings in every Republic were placed in their Royal Authority; which they circumscribed with certain laws and sanctions, lest it should too much exalt it self to the destruction of the Subjects, and degenerate into a Tyrannie. This appears in the Lacedaemonians long since, who committed only the care of War and procuration of holy things to the King, as Aristotle Writes. Also by a later example of the Aragonians in Spain, who being incited with an earnest endeavor of defending their liberty, and not ignorant how the hights of Liberty are much diminished from small beginnings, created a middle Magistrate, like the Tribunal power (commonly called at this time Aragoniae Iustitia, the Justice of Aragon) who armed with the laws, authority and endeavors of the people, hath hitherto held the Royal Power included within certain bounds; and it was specially given to the Nobles, that there might be no collusion, if at any time having communicated their counsel among themselves, they should keep assemblies without the Kings privity, to defend their Laws and Liberties. In these Nations, and those who are like them, no man will doubt, but that the authority of the Republic is greater then the Kings. Secondly, because in other Provinces where the people have lesser and the Kings more power, and all grant the King to be the Rector and supreme Head of the Commonwealth, and to have supreme authority in managing things in times of war or peace; yet there the whole Commonwealth and those who represent it, being chosen out of all Estates, and meeting together in one place, (or Parliament) are of greater power to command and deny, than the King, which is proved by experience in Spain, where the King can impose no Taxes, nor enact no Laws if the people dissent or approve them not: Yea, let the King use art, propound rewards to the Citizens, sometimes speak by threats to draw others to consent to him, solicit with words, hopes, and promises, (which whether it may be well done we dispute not:) yet if they shall resist, their judgment shall be preferred and ratified before the Kings will. Thirdly, because when the King dies without Issue or Heir, the Kingdom and people, not the Prince deceased, ought to choose the succeeding King out of another Family. Fourthly, because if the King vex the Republic with his evil manners, and degenerate into an open tyranny, the same Commonwealth may restrain him, yea, deprive him of the Principalitie, and of his life to, if need be; which it could not do unless it were of greater Power then the King. Fifthly, because it is not likely that the whole Kingdom and Common-weal would ever strip themselves of all Power and Authority, and transfer it to another, without exception, without counsel and reason, when they had no necessity to do it, that so the Prince subject to corruption and wickedness, might have greater Power then they all, and the Issue be more excellent then the Father, the River than the Spring (the Creature than the Creator of it:) And although perchance it be in the pleasure of the Commonweal to take away the plenary Power from itself and give it to the Prince, yet the Commonwealth should do unwisely to give it, and the Prince rashly to receive it; by which the subjects, of Free men should become Slaves, and the Principalitie given for their safety, should degenerate into a Tyrannie, which then only is Regal, if it contain itself within the bounds of modesty and med • critie; which Power whiles some unwisely labor daily to augment, they diminish and utterly corrupt it, that Power being only safe which puts a measure to its strength; for a Prince ought to rule over those who are willing, to gain the love of his subjects, and seek their welfare; which Power if it grows grievous, takes the King off his people's love, and turns his power into weakness: Which he proves by the forecited Saying of Theopompus: For Princes who impose a Bridle on this greatness, more easily govern themselves, it, and their subjects; whereas those who forget humanity and modesty, the higher they climb, the grea • er is their fall: This danger our Ancestors, wise men, considering how they might keep their Kings within the limits of mediocrity and modesty; so as not to lift up themselves with overmuch power, to the Public prejudice, have enacted many things wisely and excellently; among others, this, That nothing of great moment should be decreed without the consent of the Peers and people; and to that end they had a custom to assemble Parliaments chosen out of all orders of men, as Prelates, Lord's, and Burgesses of Cities; which custom at this time is still retained in Aragon and other Provinces; and I wish our Princes would restore it: For why is it discontinued for the most part in our Nation, but that the common consent being taken away, and Parliaments excluded, wherein the public safety is contained, both public and private affairs may be turned into the Princes pleasure, and the lusts of a few corrupt, vicious, and voluptuous Courtiers and Parasites may domineer and order all things. Sixthly, because many great and learned men held, that the Pope of Rome, who is of greater Power then any King, is yet subject to the whole Church and a General Council; therefore the King must much more be inferior to his Kingdom. Seventhly, because the whole Commonwealth hath greater strength and forces than the Prince, be he never so great in Power; and therefore if they disagree their Power will be greater: Yea, Aristotle wisely would have the Commonweal, not only to be of greater authority, but likewise to have stronger Forces then the King; which he proves by Aristotle's forceited words, by the practice of the Ancients, and those of Syracuse, who did moderate their Tyrants and Kings Guard so, that they might be able to over-power and master them upon any occasion. How great the authority of our Republic and Nobility was in the times of our Ancestors, I will give you but one example, and so conclude: Alfonso the eight King of Casteil besieged Concha, a City seated in Rockie places, and the most firm Bulwark of the Moors territories on that part: wanting money to pay his soldiers, and thereupon provisions failing, the King hastens to Burgon; and in a national assembly, he demands, that because the people were wearied with Taxes for supporting the War, the gentlemen would give five Muruedines a Poll to his treasury; that this opportunity of blotting out the name of the Mores was not to be omitted. Dieglius then Governor of Cantabria, assented to this Counsel, Peter Earl of Cara withstood this motion, and gatherieg a band of Nobles, departed from the assembly, readily to defend with Arms the Liberty gotten by their Ancestors with Arms and valor; affirming, that he would neither suffer a beginning to be made of oppressing and vexing the Nobility with new Subsidies, from this entrance or occasion; That to suppress the Mores was not of so great moment, that they should suffer the Commonwealth to be involved in a greater servitude. The King moved with the danger, desisted from that purpose. The Nobles taking advice, decreed to entertain Peter with a banquet every year, as a reward to him and his Posterity of this good service, a monument so posterity of a thing well done, and a document that they should not suffer the right of liberty to be diminished upon any occasion. Let it be a fixed resolution therefore to provide for the safety of the Commonwealth, for the Authority of the Prince yet so as to retain their royal principality in order with certain bounds and limits, and that those vain talking parasites and decevers may not ruin both, who exalt the Princes Power without measure, of which we may see a great number in Princes Courts, excelling in wealth, favor and power, which plague shall always be accused and complained of, but shall ever be and continue. Thus Mariana, who in his next Chapter (worthy reading) proves at large by invincible arguments, That all Kings and Princes (among others the Kings of Spain) are, and ought to be bound by Laws, and are not exempted from them; that this doctrine ought to be inculcated into thy minds of Princes from their infancy, and to be believed, yea oft considered of them; that they are more strictly obliged to observe their Laws than subjects, because they are sworn to do it; they are the Conservators of the Laws, the Avengers of those that infringe them, and their examples are the best means to draw subjects to obey them. Where he again affirms, That the whole Kingdom is above the King, and may not only bind him by Laws, but question him for the breach of them. Before both these, in his first Book De Rege & Regum institution, Chap. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. he affirms the like; adding moreover, That in many other Realms more, where the Crown is hereditary, the whole Commonwealth, not the King hath and ought to have the chief power to design by a Law (which the King himself may not alter, but by their consents) who shall be the next Heir, to avoid questions and commotions about the Title to the Crown: That where the Right of the Crown is in controversy the whole Kingdom and State ought to decide the right, and settle it where they see best cause: That if the right Heir in Hereditary Kingdoms, yea in Spain, be an Ideot, Infant, Woman, or a person unmeet or not so fit to Govern • as others of the blood, he may be lawfully put from the Crown, and another of their Race lawfully substituted King in his place by the whole State, especially when the good or safety of the Commonwealth requires it; because the safety of the people is the supremost Law, and what they by common consent have Enacted only for the public safety, they may without any obstacle alter, when things require it, by like common consent; especially, because the hereditary Rights of reigning are for the most part made, rather by the dissimulation of the People, not daring to resist the will of former Princes, then by their certain will, and the free consent of all the Estates: That he which is thus settled by consent of all the Estates hath a just Title against the next Heir of the Blood and his Issue, who are put by the Crown; else divers Kings and Princes now reigning in Spain & elsewhere, should be usurpers and want good Titles to their crowns, they or their Ancestor • being not the next right heirs of the Royal Stock (for all which particulars he gives sundry instances in the Kingdoms of Spain) as in Berengaria, Blanch, the Mother of Louis of France, Ferdinand, Sancho the younger son of Alfonso, Henry the Bastard, John King of Portugal, Fardinand, and John the 2. of Aragon, &c. concluding. That if the King degenerate into a Tirant, by subverting Religion, Laws, Liberties, oppressing, murthering, or deflowering his subjects; the whole Kingdom may not only question, admonish, and reprehend him, but in case he prove incorrigible after admonition, deprive him, and substitute another in his place; which (saith he) hath been done more then once in Spain: Thus King Peter was publicly rejected for his cruelty to his subjects, and Henry his Brother (though of an unclean Mother) obtained the Crown: so Henry his Nephews Nephew for his slothfulness and evil manners was deposed by the Nobles suffrages, and Alphanso his Brother, though but a young child proclaimed King. After his death Elizabeth, (Henry his sister) had the chief government of the Realm leaving Henry. And for a conclusion he adds, That such a Tyrannicall King continuing incorrigible after public admonitions of the whole State, if there be no hopes of amendment, may not only be deposed, but put to death and murdered by the whole State, or any particular persons by their appointment; yea without it, (a note somewhat above Ela) if he be declared a public enemy by the whole state; and in case the whole states cannot publicly assemble by reason of such a Princes known notorious tyranny, he writes, That then in such a case it is lawful for any private man to murder him, to free the Country and Kingdom from destruction. Adding, that it is a wholesome meditation for Princes to be persuaded, that if they oppress the Common-wealth, if they become intoller able thorough vices and filthiness, that they live in such a condition, that they may not only be slain of right, but with laud and glory. Peradventure this fear ••• retard some Princes that they give not themselves wholly to be corrupted with vices flatterers, and cast bridles upon their fury. That which is the chief, let the Prince be persuaded, that the authority of the whole Common-wealth is greater then his, being but one, neither let him believe the worst of men, affirming the contrary for to gratify him, which is very pernicious. All these positions of Mariana (however other Kings and Kingdoms may relish them, especially the last touching private Subjects, which few can approve, the Parliaments of France doing public execution on this Book, as they had just cause, for extolling and justifying the barbaro • s murder of their King Henry the 3. by James Clement a Dominican Frier, l. 1. c. 6. p. 51. to 57. and justifying the Guises Rebellion) are yet authorized as Catholic and Orthodox by the most Catholic King of Spain, and the Emperor of Germany, in whose Kingdoms they pass for currant coin, the most dangerous of them being seconded, not only by Hieronymus Blanca in his Aragonensium Rerum Commentaries, Johannes Pistorius Hispaniae Illustratae, &c. and other Spanish Historians collected by him, but likewise by Alvarius Pelagius, Cardinal Tolet, Capistranus, Dominicus Banns, Franciscus Victoria, Simancha Patensis, Gregory de Valentia, Suarez, the Doctors of Salamancha, Becanus, Bellarmine, with other Spanish Jesuits & Writers, who most heretically affirm, That even the Pope alone either with or without a Council, for heresy (as they deem it) and obstinacy against the See of Rome, may excommunicate, censure, depose, kill, or murder any Christian Princes, depose them from their thrones, dispose of their Crowns to others at their pleasures, absolve their subjects wholly from their allegiance, and give subjects power to rise up in arms against and murder them by open force or secret treachery; which Bishop Bilson truly affirms to be far more dangerous and derogatory to Princes, then to attribute such a power, not to any particular persons but to their own whole Kingdoms and Parliaments only: who being many in number, of the same Nation and Religion with, and having many dependencies on, and many engagements by oath, duty, favors, benefits to their Princes, less malice against them, judging only according to the fundamental Laws of the Realm, and former presidents of their Ancestors, and aiming at nothing but their Kingdoms safety, are like to be more just indifferent Judges of their Princes action when questioned, then the Pope, a mere enemy and forraigner; who proceeds by no other authority, but what he hath unjustly usurped from Kings, and by no other rules but his own will, pride, malice, honor, or profit. I have thus given you an account of the Kings of Spain's subordination to their whole kingdoms and Laws in point of Thesis and positive Doctorine approved by themselves, professed by their eminentest Writers, I shall now proceed to Historical examples to confirm it in point of practice.
Ordogno the 14. king of Castile, summoned 4. Earls of Castile to appear before him, who refused to go to the wars against the Saracens, promising them safe conduct, not withstanding he commanded them to be apprehended, imprisoned and slain; for which bloody Treachery those of Castile rebelled against him, rejecting his government, and providing for the safety of them and theirs, Duos Milites, non de potentioribus, sed de prudentioribus eligerunt, quos & Iudices statuerunt, &c. They elected two prudent Knights of their own to be their Magistrates and Judges, to govern them, to manage their wars, and administer justice to them: the one was named Flaevius Calvus, the other Nunius, surnamed de Rasura, whose Son Gondesalvus after his Fathers death, was substituted in his place, made General of the Militia; (Principatum Militiae addiderunt) and his son after him, tam à Magnatibus & Militibus, quàm AB UNIVERS IS POPULIS CASTELANIS, made Earl of Castile, and all submitted themselves to his government, rejecting the Dominion both of Ordogno and his brother King Froila after him, for their tyranny and treachery. Alphonso the great King of Gallecia about the year of Christ 918. imprisoning his eldest son Garsias, laying him in irons and exercising other cruelties, was by the practice of his own Queen Semena and his other sons and Nobles, so prosecuted and put to such straits; that they enforced him to resign his Crown to his son Garcias, and to deprive himself of his government in the presence of his sons and the grandees of his Realm; after which he requested his son to raise and grant him an Army to go against the Sarazens, who condescending thereto, he gained a glorious Victory over them, and so died Alphonso son of Ordogno, King of Castile, after 5. years reign, out of levity rather then Religion, resigned his Crown to Ramire his younger Brother, and then turned Monk about the year 939. but not long after, casting off his Coul & leaving his Monastery, he began to raise forces, and to aspire to the Crown again which he had resigned; whereupon Ramir raised an Army against him, and after 2. years waries took him prisoner, put out his eyes, and thrust him into a Monastery. John the first, the 35 King of Castile after the death of Ferdinand King of Portugal claimed that kingdom in right of Eleanor his wife and next Heir, but the Portugals elected John, a bestard, a Knight of the blood Royal for their King, and excluded Eleanor. Henry the 4. the 38. King of Castile, having no children lawfully begotten, would have made Elizabeth his bastard daughter heir to the Crown; but the Nobles would no ways permit it, and resisting him with all their might, preferred his own sister Elizabeth to the Crown, and married her to Ferdinand the 6. son to John King of Aragon, rejecting his spurious daughter. And Frier John de Teixera i • his Book of The Original of the Kings of Portugal, affirms, that the Kings of Portugal were usually ELECTED BY THE SUFFRAGES AND FREE CHOICE OF THE PEOPLE, who had power to confer the Kingdom on whom they pleased: averring, that Alfonso 1. 3. and 5. John the 1. Immanuel and Antonio, Kings of Portugal, were thus elected. Which though Duardus Nomus Leo, a Portugois Lawyer denies, and seems to refute; yet he grants freely, that the Parliament or Assembly of the Estates in Portugal have usually determined the Title, Right, and ordered the Succession of that Crown in the Cases of these Princes, and determined of their Legitimate or spurious births: That when the Kings of Portugal have died without Heirs, they have BY THE LAW OF ALL NATIONS freely elected whom they thought meetest for their King: And that after the death of King Ferdinand, they put by John and Ferdinand the sons of King Peter, begotten of Agnes de Castro his Concubine, from the Crown, because they were bastards; and moreover enemies to the name and Realm of the Portugois, entering with Henry and Peter Kings of Castile, in an hostile manner with an Army into the Confines of Portugal wasting them everywhere, and doing great damages to, and committing many murders among their Citizens; for which reason, the States assembled at Coimbri, resolved, that although they were legitimate, yet THEY COULD NOT OBTAIN THE SUCESSION OF THAT KINGDOME, quod se hosts & alienos a Portugalia declarassent, because THEY HAD THUS DECLARED THEMSELVES ENEMIES AND ALIENS TO PORTVGALL. And therefore believing the Kingdom to be void for want of a right heir to succeed, in which case, BY THE LAW OF ALL NATIONS THEY MIGHT LAWFVLLY ELECT THEM WHAT KING THEY PLEASED, they chose John the Bastard, King. After which he shows, that Philip the 2. his Title to the Crown, was long debated by, and resolved in the Assembly of the States of Portugal in the life of king Henry, who summoned all the Pretenders to the Crown to come and declare their Titles to it in a Parliament held at Almierin, upon the Petition of the Senate and People, who earnestly pressed him, that the Title of the crown might be settled and discided during his life, to prevent division and civil wars after his death: By which it is apparent, that the Assembly of the Estates of Portugal, is the most Sovereign power and above their kings themselves.
It is clear, that the Gothish kings which reigned in Spain were not hereditary, but elective, yea, censurable, excommunicable, and desposable by them for their Maleadministrations. The General History of Spain is express, that among the Goths they did not reign by right and succession from Father to Son, but those were chosen Kings among them, which were held worthy; which election was made by the Nobility and People, and if any one did affect that dignity by any other unlawful means, he was excommunicated and rejected from the company of Christians; as appears by the 5. Council of Toledo. Thus Vallia the 1. king of the Goths, An. 418. Agila the 11. king An. 546. Luiba the 13. king An. 565. Gundamir the 18. king An. 610. Suintilla the 20. king An 621. Tulca the 23. king An. 642. Bamba the 26. king of Goths, an. 672. to omit others, were elected by the Nobles and people, though now and then the Crown went by succession through usurpation rather then right,
Theodiscle the tenth king of the Goths in Spain, giving himself to lusts and adulteries, polluted great and honest families, corrupted Nobles wives, and committed many murders; whereupon the chief of the Goths conspiring against him, strangled him at Sevill •• oting in his banquets, and elected Agila for their king: So Victrix the 17. king of the Goths, a vicious base unworthy Prince, was miserably slain by his own people for his viciousness, as he sat at Table. Suintilla the 20. king of the Goths, in the beginning was a good Prince, but in the end he grew exceeding covetous and cruel; wherefore the Goths made him resign his Kingdom about the year 630. and deprived him of the crown, he was likewise excommunicated by the Bishops (whose power at that time began to equal that of Kings) at the Council of Toledo; which interdicted him, with Geilands brother, their wives and children, the communion and fellowship of the Church, and the possession of their goods gotten by violence and tyrannical means; and Sisenand his adversary, with the consent of the people, obtained the Kingdom. The 6. Council of Toledo under Cinthilla the 22. king of Goths, about the year 686. decreed, and by a perpetual law imposed on the Kings of Spain, not to suffer any one to live within their Dominions which was not a Catholic; the which their kings should solemnly swear before they were crowned; and if any king should go against that Law which he had thus sworn he should be excommunicate and accursed in sight of the eternal God and made the fuel of eternal fire: which Canon was made, not only by the assent of this king & his Bishops 〈…〉 with the consent & deliberation of his Nobles and great men. In the 5. Council or Toledo under this king it was decreed Gen. 2, 3 4 5, 6, 7 That the kings children and faithful servants after their deaths, should not be deprived of the lands, honors, and just rewards by the • ucceeaing kings, which had been conferred on them in their lives; That no man should aspire to the crown licentiously, under pain of excommunication and a divine Anathema, whom neither THE ELECTION OF ALL, nor the Nobility of the Gothish Nation had no, advanced to this top of honor. That none should, auring the kings life endeavor or use means to succeed him after his death; nor yet revile the Prince, under pain of excommunication. All which particulars were ratified by new Canons in the 6. Council of Toledo under this king, Can. 14, 15 15, 17, 18. with this addition; That the king being dead, none should usurp the kingdom by tyrannical presumption; that none who had been sh •• ven a Monk, or dishonestly bald, or descended from a servile stock, or a man of a foreign Nation, unless worthy both in respect of his Pedigree and manners, should be promoted to the Throne of the Kingdom; nor no man attempt the Princes destruction, life, or usurp his Crown tyrannically, under pain of being 〈◊〉 with a perpetual Anathema, and eternal condemnation, for breach of any the premises. These Councils, as Mariana observes, were in truth General Assemblies of the Estates, where they handled not only matters of Religion, but likewise of the Commonwealth by common consent of all. Bamba the 26. king of the Goths (after Louis de Mayern Turquets computation which I follow but 3 • . after Roderick Sancho) was elected king by the Goths, as he was plowing with his Oxen in the field, being a plain country man. Some say, that he would never have received this honor and charge, but by constraint, and that refusing absolutely, a Noble man of the Goths drew his sword, and threatened to kill him if he did not yield to the Goths entreaties, and that his Goad wherewith he drove his Oxen did suddenly in his hand bring forth leaves, fruit, and roots; whereupon he took this dignity upon him, more for fear than for any desire to reign. Anno 672. After which Eruinge ambitious of command, poisoned king Bamba, so as he became mad; for curing whereof many natural and superstitious medicines were applied, but to small effect; so as Bamba coming a little to himself again, and finding his disability to govern, willingly quit the Crown, and retired himself into a Monastery at Pampliga, where he lived seven years and one month, and Eruinge was chosen king in his place, whose Election was confirmed and allowed lawful in the 12 Council of Toledo, Can. 1. as Elected thereto by God, and ALL THE PEOPLES DESIRES; whom this Council absolved from their Oath of allegiance formerly made to King Bamba, whiles he held the Kingdom. In the thirteenth Council of Toledo under this King Eruinge. Anno 684. it was decreed, That neither the King nor any other should marry the Widow of the deceased King, upon pain of excommunication, and to be damned to Hell fire.
Vitiza the nine and twentieth King of the Goths, at his first coming to the Crown, shown himself mild, liberal and religious, but soon after became the infamy and dishonor of Kings, being full of all excess of lust, impiety, hypocrisy and dissimulation, and exceeding in all vices without shame; he filled his Palace with many Wives, which he married, and Concubines too; he publicly allowed to all men, Nobles, Commons, Priests and Clergy, to marry as many wives, and keep as many Whores as they pleased; he used great cruelty to many: flattered the Clergy, lest by their censures they should draw the people from obeying so filthy and unchaste a king. To prevent all rebellions (under the color of peace which Spain did then enjoy) he caused all the Towns of Spain to be dismantled, except Leon, Toledo, and Asturica; he disarmed the people, disanulled all the immunities of the Church; he recalled the banished the Jews, and granted them great privileges; he advanced a most wicked wretch to great honors, execrable to all the people, that so he might not say, himself was the worst of men: Finally, as a presage of his future miseries, he shown (in all sorts of excess and violence, contrary to the Laws of God and men) what Princes ill instructed and ignorant of true piety could do: A Buffone asking him me • rily, Why do you being a King & the son of a King do thus, you may lose your Kingdom? Hereplyed like another Dionysius, My Father left me his kingdoms, not fortune. In fine, Rodorick obtained the Corwn; who soon after exceeded Vitiza in all manner of vices, cruelty, and tyranny, and ravished the daughter of Julian Earl of Cava, whiles he was in embassage in Afric for the affairs of the kingdom; Who to revenge this indignity, and cast out this wicked Monster, Anno 713. called the Mores into Spain, who over-ran and conquered the Kingdom, destroyed Rodorick, and put a Period to the Goths kingdom in Spain. Thus Tyrannicall vicious Princes ruin at last both themselves and their Realms.
Among the Laws of the Wisigothes, Lib. 2. c. 2. 6. I find not only an Act declaring their Kings to be subject to their Laws as well as subjects, but likewise a Law restraining their Kings excesses, and dis-enabling them to alien their Crown lands or revenues to their own Children or others, but only the Lands which themselves shall purchase; which was likewise decreed in the eighth Council of Toled • , under king Rec •• ni • thus, where in there was this complaint made. Quosdam conspeximus Reges, post quam fu • rint regni gloriam assequuti, ex •• nuatis viribus populorum, rei propriae congere • e lucrum; & 〈◊〉 , quod reges sunt vocati, defensionem in vastationem conversunt, qui vastationem desensione pelle • debuerunt; illud gravius inn • ctentes, quod ea quae videntur acquirere, non regni deputant honori, vel gloriae, sed ita malunt in suo jure confundi, ut voluti ex debito descernant haec in liberorum posteritatem transmitti: Resolving, that non personae sed 〈…〉 subdi debere, non habenda parentali succession, sed possidenda regali congressione; regem terrenum jura faciunt, non persona, &c. I likewise find another Law, nullifying all unjust judgments and sentences given by Judges through fear or command of the King. And another Law, giving the King power over all offenders against himself, but denying him power to pardon any Delinqu • rts against the Nation or Country. All which considered, prove the whole State, Kingdom and Councils among the Spanish Goths, to be about their kings, who were liable to their restraints, excommunications, Laws, Censures, Depositions, for their male-administrations, vicious lives, and not successive but elected by them.
P • lagius the first king of Oviedo, was elected king, and that kingdom erected by the general consent of the people oppressed by the Moors, about the year, 618. during whose reign there were several Vice-royes of the Moors in Spain, as Alcazazin, and Alhatan and others. His son king Fasila was slain by a Bear which he pursued in the mountains: I doubt his Subjects would have resisted him as well as the Bear, had he made war upon them. Froila the fourth king of Ovedo treacherously slew his own brother Utmaran a gallant Knight, generally beloved, (out of jealousy) lest he should usurp the Crown; in revenge of whose death he was soon after slain by his own brother Aurelius, Anno 767. who succeeded Froila in the Realm, notwithstanding he le • t a son called D Alphonso the chaste; but the hatred that the Noblemen did bear unto his father, was the cause of his rejection, being then also very young; whereby it appears, that the right of succession was not in those days practiced in Spain; S • ll • his brother-in-Law succeeded him; after whose death by general consent, the kingdom was given to Alphonso. Ramir the tenth king of Oviedo did that which all other Princes abhor, for he received his son to be companion with him in his kingdom, and caused his brother Garcia to reign with him, so as there were now two kings and Courts in Oviedo, both agreeing well together. Anno 894 Froila dying without issue, because his children were too young to reign, the Nobles conferred the Kingdom on Alphonso the fourth, who after five years turned Monk. Ramir the third, twentieth king of Leon, abandoning himself to a voluptuous life, contemned all good counsel, so as the Earls and Noblemen of Gallicia seeing his folly, and discontented with his vices, scorned him, and would no more acknowledge him to be their king, electing Bermund for their Sovereign, and entitled him king of Gallicia, which title he enjoyed ten years: About which time the Moors in Spain which had one king reigning at Cordova, after the death of king Mahomet, made so many petty kings, as there was scarce any good town in Spain, but had a particular King, which made strict alliances among themselves, for the preservation of their estates. Anno • 07 • , Garcia king in Gallicia growing a tyrant, spoiled and ill entreated his Subjects, governing himself after the appetite or a base woman, who put the Nobility and Gentry in favor or disgrace with the king as she pleased, so as in the end growing insupportable, certain Knights slew her in the kings presence; His brother Sancho taking advantage of the people's hatred, entered his Realm with a great Army; who thereupon being deserted generally by his people, fled to the Moors for aid, and fell to spoil his own Country, after which he was defeated, taken prisoner, and so kept in the Castle of Lune with a good Guard till his death.
I read in John Mariana, that in the Council of Florence under Pope Victor the second, Anno 1055. Hildebrand a Cardinal Deacon Ambassador to Henry the second, Emperor of Germany, complained in the Council against Ferdinand king of Spain, in the Emperors Name, That against the Custom of his Ancestors and prescript of Laws, he did with incredible arrogancy and levity hold himself exempt from the power of the Roman Empire, which injury himself could gladly suffer, if there were no other loss but of his own honor; But since the estate of Christendom could not well subsist, and the Popes Authority would likewise be impaired, unless all Christian kingdoms were united and knit together under one temporal head the Emperor, whom they should obey; they ought to suppress the springing temerity in the Wombe, lest by their neglect spreading itself into other Provinces, animated with the sweet, and ofttimes deceitful name of liberty, the sacred Majesty of the Empire and Popedom should be reduced to an empty title; wherefore he desired them to interdict all Spain, and excommuniate the King; which if they did, he would be assistant to the Churches honor and Republiks safety then endangered: But if they refused it out of fear, he would not be wanting to the honor of the Empire, & would certainly look to himself in private. The Pope after some deliberation, approved this motion as just, & thereupon sends Legates to Ferdinand in his own and the Councils name, to satisfy the Emperors demands forthwith, under pain of present excommunication. The King doubtful and fearful whether to obey or not, summons a general Assembly of the Estates of the Realm: The Clergy and religious sort of men persuaded submission, for fear of the Popes excommunication; the fearfuller sort concurring with them, by reason of the Emperors power and their own weakness and distraction, and the Kings desires of peace, inclined most to their opinion. But some heroic spirits thought that a most grievous yoke should thereby be laid on the liberty of Spain; which being once admitted on their necks, they should hardly shake off again; that it was better to die fighting, then that the Republic should be involved in so great a mischief and indignity. Rodoricus Diacius, a noble Spaniards opinion (then absent from the assembly) being required by the king and it, answered. That this was no matter of Counsel: that what was gotten with Arms was to be defended with Arms; that it seemed most unjust, that the fruit of others valor should return to those who in their lost condition had not communicated in the labor and danger which recovered it; that it was better to die valiantly, than to lose the liberty gained by their Ancestors, to become a mocking-stock to a barbarous and cruel nation, who contemned all men but themselves; whose ears were proud, whose speeches contumelious, whose access difficult, riotings new, cruelty inhumane; Shall we who have yet hardly escaped the servitude of Moors, undergo a new bondage prepared from the Christians? They will deride both us and ours. Doth the whole world, as far as Christianity extends it self, obey the German Emperors? Shall all the grace, power, honor, riches, gained by ours, and our Ancestors blood, give place to the Germans? Shall they leave dangers, repulses, iudgemen, want to us? Shall Germany again lay on us the yoke of the Roman Empire, which our Ancestors have shaken off? Shall we be a vulgar people without grace, without Empire, without authority, obnoxious to those, to whom if we had vigorous minds, if we were men, we might be a terror? But it is difficult to resist the Emperous endeavors, not to obey the Roman Pontifs commands; verily it a basnesse of spirit, for an uncertain fear of war, to involve the Commonwealth in most certain dangers: many things are effected by trial, which seemed difficult to slothful men. I know not what stupidity hath seized on many, whom neither glory moves, nor the infamy of the wretchedness, thinking it great liberty enough if they be freed from scourges? I suppose the Popes ears will not be so averse to our affairs, that he will not be moved with our most just prayers, and the equity of the cause; Let some now be sent, who may boldly defend the cause of our liberty before him, and teach him, that the Germans demand unjust things. Mine opinion is, that the liberty gained by our Ancestors, is to be defended with arms against the attempts of all men, and with this my sword I will maintain, THAT THEY ARE MOST WICKED TRAITORS TO THEIR COUNTREY, who out of a simulation of a fond Religion, or show of preposterous caution, shall give contrary advice, neither shall resolve, that servitude is to be repudiated with greater care by us, then domination is affected by them. So far forth as everyone shall addict himself to the liberty of his Country, so far shall I be a friend unto him, or a deadly enemy. This opinion of Roderic prevailed, in pursuit whereof they raise an army of ten thousand men, whereof he was made General; they send Ambassadors to the Pope and Council, whereof Roderic was chief; and upon a full hearing of the cause before Rupert Cardinal of Saint Sabria, the Popes Legat, at Toulouse, judgment was pronounced for the liberty of Spain, and it was decreed, That the German Emperors should from thenceforth have no power nor jurisdiction over the Kings of Spain; which was afterwards confirmed by the customs of the people, the consent of other Nations, the public resolution and judgment of Lawyers; as Jacobus Valdesius in his Book de dignitate Regum Hispaniae printed 1602. Cap. 18. proves at large.
The General History of Spain, records, that the Council of Florence resolved, that seeing the Kings of Spain had defended and conquered their Realms by Arms, without any aid from the Emperors, they were free and exempt from all subjection and acknowledgement to the Emperors; whereof we may read the Gloss upon the Chapter Adrianus P • pa, distinct. 63. The like privilege have the Kings of France, the State of Venice, the Kings of England, and some others; Which clearly demonstrates, the Sovereign power of Kingdoms and Nations even over their Kings and Princes, and that they may justly defend themselves, and Elect other Princes, when they are deserted or destroyed by them.
Anno 1083. Sacho Ramires king of Aragon, to supply the charges of his wars against the Moors, was sometimes forced to use the revenues of his Clergy, his Treasure being not able to furnish so great a charge; but the Bishops of his Country, who affected nothing more but to enrich their own Order and State, opposed themselves against him, and afflicted him in such sort, as putting him in a vain fear, that he was damned for this cause, They made him do Penance in the Church of Roda before Saint Vincents Altar, in the presence and at the pnrsuite of Raymund Dolmare, Bishop of that place, the Bishop of Jarca, and others, and to confess publicly, that he had grie • ously offended. Thus these good Fathers publicly insulted over their Sovereign.
Anno 1091. king Alphonso granted this privilege, among other, to Toledo. That the City of Toledo might never be alienated from the Crown, nor given upon any Title whatsoever, to man, woman, or child.
Anno 1076. Sancho King of Navarre was slain in battle by his brother Raymond thinking to reign after him, but the Navarroyes expelled him out of their confines, disdaining that he should reign over them, who had embrued his hands in his kingly brothers blood, and sending to Sancho Ramires, 4. king of Aragon, called him to reign over them, because their slain kings sons were too young to reign, and protect them from their enemies; by which means the kingdoms of Aragon and Navarre were united. Veracha Queen of Castile, a most lascivious open Adulteress, by her unchaste life so fa • re provoked her husband Alphonso, that he was divorced from her, made war against her and confined her: After which she still continuing in her lewdness, the Nobility and States of Castile and Leon, revolt from her, take arms against her, depose her from the Crown, and elect and crown her son Alphonso the 8. king An. 1122. allowing her only a pension to support her life. Alphonso King of Aragon by his last Will and Testament, most solemnly ratified, for the expiation of his sins, gave divers crown Lands, Tenements, Revenues, and Legacies to Religious houses and persons, An. 1132. but being prejudicial to the Crown, his Will after his death was held void and not put in execution: he being slain by the Moors An. 1134. the States of Aragon elected one Peter Tares for their King: who growing exceeding proud of his new dignity, began to despise the Nobles, and abrogate the Laws and customs of the Country: And the Nobles (being assembled at a general Assembly of the States) going to visit him, he comanded his Porter to shut them out, saying, that Monsieur was busy about matters of great importance, but they understood afterwards, that the great affairs causing him to exclude his friends were, his Barbar was trimming him: which so incensed the Nobles and great men, that the next day they held their general Assembly of the Estates without the King; where they first of all decreed to depose their new king, because being • n honor he had no understanding of himself, and because they found he would grow more proud and insolent afterwards: whereupon expelling Peter, the Estates assembling at Boria, elected Ramier a Monk, brother to king Alphonso, for their King; who was much derived of his Nobles for his Monkish simplicity, and at last turned Monk again: But those of Navarre thinking a Monk to be better acquainted with the matters of a Monastery then how to govern a Kingdom, and being jealous that the Arragonoys by choosing a King of the blood Royal of Aragon, would by this means aspire to the chief places of honor and favor in Court, it was concluded, that the Estates of Navarre should assemble at Pampelone, where they chose Garcia Remires their King of Navarre; and so the Realms of Aragon and Navarre which had been united 58. years, were separated in these two Kings. The Kingdoms of Spain being often before and since this time united and divided, as the people and Realms assented or dissented thereunto. Not to mention the troubles of Castile by reason of the nonage of their king Alphonso the fourth, of whose custody and tuition the assembly of the Estates disposed; or how some Knights of Castile slew a Jew, with whom this king was so enamored, that he forgot his new Spouse, and almost lost his senses. Anno 1179. king Alphonso assembled the Estates of Castile at Burgon, to levy a Tax upon the people, whereto the Nobility, as well as the rest, should contribute, imposing 5. Maravidis of gold for every person; but it took no effect: for all the Gentlemen of Castile being discontented, that he sought to infringe their Liberties, fell to arms, and being led by the Earl Don Pedro de Lara, they were resolved to resist this tax, and defend their Liberties with the hazard of their live • . Whereupon Alphonso changed his opinion, and let them understand, that from thenceforth he would maintain their immunities; and that whatsoever he had then propounded, was not to continue, but only to supply the present necessity of affairs, which he would seek to furnish by some other means. For the great resolution which Don Pedro de Lara shown in this action, the Nobility of Castile did grant to him and his successors, a solemn breakfast in testimony of his good endeavor in a business of so great consequence, and thereby the Lord's of Lara have the first voice for the Nobility in the Court of Castile. (z) An. 1204. King Alphonso the Noble called a Parliament of the Lord's, Prelates and Deputies of the Towns of his Realm at Toledo, to advise and assist him in his wars against the Moors; where they concluded to crave aid from all Christian Princes, and a Crossado from the Pope against the Moors, and made divers Laws to restrain the supersluities of the Realm in feasts, apparel, and other things.
James the 8. King of Aragon being young at the time of his Fathers death, it was thereupon after ordained in the assemblies of the Estates of Mencon and Lirida, that Don Sancho Earl of Roussilon should govern the Realm during the Kings minority; but they gave him limitation: The Kings person they recommended to Frier William of Moncedon, Mr. of the Templars: After which An. 1220. this young kings Vncles seeking to wrest the Realm from him instead of governing it, by the fidelity of the Estates and their authority, his interest was preserved, and three Governors with a superintendent of his Provinces were appointed by them; and to prevent the continual practices of the Earls of Roussillon and Fernand the kings Uncles, the states and justice of Aragon declared the King of full age when he was but ten years old, and caused the Earl of Roussillon to quit the Regencie; the authority of the justice of Aragon being then great for the defense of the public liberty.
An. 1214. Alphonso the Noble king of Castile dying, his son Henry being but 11. year old, the Prelates, Nobles and Commons assembled at Burgon, having declared him king, and taken the oath, made Queen Eleonora his Mother, Governesse of his Person and Realms: after whose death, the custody of him was committed to the hands of the Lord's of Lara: This king afterwards playing with other young children of Noble Houses at Palenca in the Bishops Palace, one of them cast a tyle from the top of a Tower, which falling on the covering of an house, beat down another tyle, which fell on the young kings head, wherewith he was so grievously hurt, that he died the eleventh day after, An. 1217. yet this his casual death (for ought I find) was neither reputed Felony nor Treason in the child that was the cause of it. After whose death Fernand the 3. was proclaimed and made King by the States of Castile, to prevent the pretensions of the French: after which his Mother Queen Berenguela in the presence of the Estates, renouncing all her right to the Crown, resigned it up to her son Fernand: About this time the Moors in Spain rejected the Miraluminis of Africa, and created them several Kings and Kingdoms in Spain, being never more united under one Crown after this division, which they thought it lawful for them to make.
An. 1228. the Estates of Aragon assembling at Barcelona, they consenting and requiring it according to the custom of the Arragonians and Cattelans, (these Estates having authority to make War and Peace, and Leagues) a war was resolved against the King of the Moors and Majorkins. Anno 1231. the Realm of Navarre being very ill governed, by reason their King Sancho retired to his chamber, did not speak with any man but his Household servants, and would not hear of any public affairs; thereupon the State began to think of electing a Regent to govern the Realm during his retiredness; to prevent which, Sancho made an unjust accord with the king of Navarre, and confederated with James King of Aragon, by the assents of the states of the Realm to leave his Kingdom to him if he survived him; yet after his death Thibault Earl of Champaigne was by the states of Navarre elected and proclaimed King. And anno 1236. The Estates of Aragon and Cateloigne assembled at Moncon for the continuance of the war with the Moors and conquest of Valentia, without whom it was not lawful for the King to undertake any matter of importance. For maintenance of this war, a custom called Marebetine, and an exaction of impost for cattle was by the Estates imposed on the People; it was likewise decreed, that all pieces of Gold and silver coined should be of one goodness and weight, to the observation of which Edict for coins, all were bound to swear that were above 18. years of age.
Anno 1236. James King of Aragon, revealing to his Confessor the Bishop of Girone, that before his marriage with Queen Yolant he had passed a matrimonial promise to Theresa of Bidame, she sued him thereupon before the Pope, who gave sentence against her for want of sufficient witness, notwithstanding his Confessors testimony: The King hereupon grew so angry with the Bishop for revealing his secrets, that sending for him to his chamber, he caused his tongue to be cut out: For which out-rage committed on the Bishop, though faulty, the Pope in the Council of Lions complained, and in the end interdicted all the Realm of Aragon, and excommunicated the king. Hereupon to take off this interdiction and excommunication, the king sent the Bishop of Valentia with his excuse and humiliation to the Pope; wherewith he being somewhat pacified, sent two Legates into Aragon; who having assembled a Synod of Bishops at Lerida, they caused the King to come thither, and to confess his fault upon his knees before these fathers, with great submission and tears, who gave him absolution, upon condition he should cause the Monastery of Boneface to be built, and endowed with an hundred and forty pounds of silver, of annual rent; endow an Hospital for the poor with four hundred pounds silver per annum, and give a Prebendary in the great Church of Girone, for the maintenance of a Mass-priest. About which time the Moors in Spain erected many new Kings and Kingdoms by mutual consent, and Mahumad Ibn Alamar for his valor, was by the Inhabitants of Mariona, elected and made first King of Granado.
Anno 1243. all was in combustion in Portugal by the negligence and baseness of their king Don Sancho Capello, who was wholly given to his wives humors, hated of the Portugales, and himself disliked for her sake: for many Malefactors and insolent persons were supported by her, who grew daily more audacious in their excess, without fear of Justice, which was trodden underfoot, for their respect. For these considerations, and her barrenness too, all the Noblemen of the kingdom desired to have the Queen (called Mencia) separated and sent out of Portugal: for effecting whereof, they made a great instance at Rome, but neither exhortation, admonition nor commandment, nor censure could prevail, the king so doting on her, that he would not leave her: Which the Portugals perceiving, some of them presumed to seize on her in the City of Coimbra, and conducted her into Gallicia, from whence she never more returned into Portugal. Not content herewith, they sought to depose the King from his Royal dignity too, for his ill government, and to advance his Brother Don Alphonso to the Regal Throne, in his place; whom the Estates assembled made Regent of Portugal, leaving only the Title of King to his brother; which fact of the Estates, the Pope in the Council of Lions, authorized by his Apostolic power: with which the King being displeased, abandoned his Realm, and retired into Castile.
Anno 1247. The Laws and Customs of Aragon, were reduced into writing by King James his appointment, and compacted into one body, having till that time been observed only by tradition: which Volume was coufirmed by the Estates held at Hu • f • a: And the same year the King of Castile erected a kind of Chancery and standing Court of Parliament of 12. learned men, which followed the Court.
Anno 1254. Thibald the 2. king of Navarre being but 15. years old at the descent of the crown unto him, was at 25. years of age, declared of full age, and crowned King in the great church of Pampelone, where he did swear, TO PRESERVE AND AUGMENT THE PRIVILEDGES OF THE COVNTRY: Afterwards he doing homage to the king of Castile for the Realm of Navarre, as his predecessors had done before him, and making such a peace with him as the prelates, Knights and Commonalties of the Realm in the States had approved, yet divers knights and the Inhabitants of the Borough of St. Iermin of Pampelone disallowed this homage, this peace, and would not subscribe to it, as tending to the kings dishonor; whereupon the king did punish them by fines; but his choller being past, some few days after, considering they were good and faithful subjects, loving his honor and greatness, and that they resisted his will out of true love and zeal which they owed to the Crown and their Country, he caused their Fines to be restored.
Alphonso the 3. fifth King of Portugal putting away his first wife Mahault without cause after he had children by her, and marrying Beatrix; hereupon when by no entreaties of Friends or the Pope he would entertain his first wife again, he was excommunicated by the Pope, and his Realm interdicted 10. or 12. years space, continuing still obstinate till his first wife died, after which he was absolved.
Anno 1260. and in some year following, there were divers controversies concerning the Crown Lands, and settling of Portions for the King of Arragons younger children, moved and determined in the Assembly of the Estates of Aragon: and the Nobility complaining, that their King James did break their privileges, made many Leagues and Factions. This matter being debated in the Estates at Saragossa, and then at Ex ea in the year 1265. for pacifying these troubles they enacted, That no honors nor military fees should be given to any but to Gentlemen of race, and born in the Country. That no Gentleman should be subject to the tribute of Cattle, nor to any other. That in all controversies which the Nobility might have against the king or among themselves, the Magistrate called the Justice Major of Aragon should be Judge, being assisted by the Council. That the King should not give the fees and Military rewards, allotted to them that do him service, as a recompense of their virtue and valor, to any of his lawful children, who by right have their portions in the Realm. Anno 1274. James King of Aragon coming to the Council of Lions, desirous there to be crowned by the hands of Pope Gregory; (a ceremony whereof he made great account:) the Pope refused him, unless he would acknowledge himself vassal to the church of Rome, and pay the arrearages of the rent which the deceased King Don Pedro his Father had promised: the which King James would not do, holding it an unworthy thing so to debase the greatness of his Crown, and restrain the Liberty of his Realm in any sort. And this year there were great and continual Tumults in Aragon, the Nobility opposing themselves against the King: for composing which differencs the Estates of Aragon assembled in Parliament at Exea, where king James took the government and managing of the affairs of the Realm from his son Don Pedro: and diverse great Dons were there condemned of contumacy, and their Lands confiscated by the Justice Major of Aragon: In this Assembly the Nobility pleaded the Privileges of C •• teloyne; That the Nobility might quit the Kings obedience in case of controversies and suites, especially if there were question of their Liberties, and to protest it publicly.
Anno 1265. Denis the infant King of Portugal desired his Grandfather Alphonso King of Castile to discharge the Realm of Portugal of the homage and vassalage it ought to the King of Leon, who thinking it would be taken ill by the Noblemen his Subjects, advised the infant to propound it in an open Assembly, called to that end. The opinion of Don Nugno de Lara was, that by no means he should diminish the authority and greatness of his Crown, which he should do, if he did quit this homage to the King of Portugal: For which opinion the King growing angry with him, the residue fearing the kings displeasure, advised him to do it: Whereupon the Realm of Portugal was freed from all homage and subjection due to the Kings of Leon and Castile: For which prodigality the other Nobles and D. Nugno were so much discontented, that they made a League with the King of Granado against their own King, for dismembering Portugal from the Crown of Leon; to pacify which differences the King used many mediations, and at last called an Assembly of the Estates at Burgos, the which was held without the Town for the safety of these Confederates.
That great Astronomer Alphonso King of Castile, (who presumed to control the Author of Nature, saying; That if he had been at the Creation of the world, he should in many things have been of another opinion, and amended God's workmanship;) was a most willful, indiscreet, unfortunate Prince; for his eldest son Fernand dying in his life time, leaving Alphonso and other issue males behind him, Don Sancho his second son resolved to dispossess his Nephews of the kingdom, saying; That it was fit▪ that he who was a Knight, and learned to govern a Realm, were it in war or peace, should reign after his Father, rather then his Nephews, sons of his eldest brother who were every young, having need of Regents and Governors, charges which were affected by great personages, who by reason thereof grew into quarrels one with the other, to the oppression of the people, and hazard of the Estate. After which, Don Lope Diaz of Haro pressed the King to declare Don Sancho his son his successor in the Realms of Castile, Toledo, Leon, and other places, being his eldest son then living; to which he giving a cold answer at first, having afterwards assembled the Estates in Segobia, he was by the King and the Estates consent declared and received as heir to the Crown after his Fathers decease, Fernands children being disinherited of their right, which fact was then excused and justified, because there was no law at that time which did bind the King, much less the Estates, to leave the Realm more to one son then to another: since which there was a law made and received in the time of Fernand the 5. in the City of Taro; where it was decreed by the Estates upon this difficulty, That the Children of the elder brother deceased, representing their fathers person, should in that respect be preferred before the Uncle: Hereupon Queen Violant, and Blanche widow to Fernand were so much discontented with the Decree of the Estates, disinheriting the eldest brothers sons, as taking the young children with them, they departed out of Castile to Don Pedro King of Aragon; where Don Sancho caused his Nephews to be imprisoned, whom king Alphonso laboring under hand to get released▪ Don Sancho advertised hereof, made a league with the Moors of Granado, against his Father, and by assent of his confederates took upon him the Title of Regency of the Kingdom of Castile and other his Fathers dominions, refusing the Title of King, during his Fathers life time; who was forced to pawn his royal Crown and Jewels to Jacob Abin Joseph a Moore, King of Morocco, who aided him willingly against Don Sancho. After which in an Assembly of the States at Cordova with the advise of the Noble men and knights of Castile thereupon sent, by a Decree pronounced by the mouth of Don Manuel, in the name of the whole Nobility, Alphonso was deprived of all his Realms, for murthering his brother Don Frederick, and burning Don Rues unjustly without any form of justice or orderly proceedings, the breach of the rights and privileges of the Nobility, and the excessive wasting of the treasure of the Realm. Upon this there arose bloody Wars between the Father and son; and in the year 1282. Alphonso was so vexed with his sons proceedings, that he pronounced in the presence of many men of rank both Clergy and Laity in the City of Sevill, The curse of God and his upon Don Sancho, a son, said he, disobedient, rebellious, and a par • cidie, declaring him uncapable and unworthy to reign, depriving him of his successions, inheritance, and discharging the subjects, as much as in him lay, from all oath and homage which they had done unto him. But these were but words which Don Sancho did not much esteem; enjoying his Fathers kingdoms after his decease in Title, as he did before in act, and dying king of Castile, his heirs succeeded him in that Realm, as lawful heirs thereunto.
Don Pedro the third, king of Aragon about the year 1283. had many controversies with his Nobles and knights who complained much of his sower disposition, and tyrannous manner of Government, insulting over the greatest, yea against his own blood, contrary to all Law and nature. Wherefore being ill entreated by him in their freedoms, whereof the Towns and Commonalties of his Countries did also complain, the Nobility, Knights and Gentry, for preservation of their Liberties made a Union together among themselves and with the people; promising and swearing to let the King and his son Don Alphonso (who was his Lieutenant General) understand, that if they did not contain themselves within the limits of the Laws of the Country, they would withdraw themselves from their obedience, and declare themselves enemies, and pursue them by arms that should seek to break them. The king hereupon called the Estates to Tarrasone, and afterwards to Saragossa, where he entreated, promised and did all what he could to break this Union: but he was forced to yield, and granted to the Arragonians the privilege they call General, whereby their Liberties which had been somewhat restrained, were again restored, the ancient manners of the Country, and customs of their ancestors put in practice. And moreover there were Laws made for their Kings, which they should be bound to obey; and for that they were in a mutiny in some places, by reason of certain Impositions laid upon salt, the traffic thereof was made free by the Estates. And the king refusing the judgment of the Justice Major of Aragon, deposing Pedro Martines Artassone (who then exercised it) from his Office, the Estates soon after at an assembly at Zutaria, fortified it with stronger Laws, deeming the Justice of Aragon to be a lawful Judge, (whom the King himself could not displace) even in Cases commenced against the King; who being cited and not appearing, there were Decrees made against him in many instances. In the end the King confirmed the Decrees of the Justice Major, and whatsoever should be concluded by the Estates, the Deputies and Counselors having given their suffrages.
I read in Hieronimus Blanca, that about the year 1212. the Arragonians taking it ill that their Liberties gotten with their blood, should so many ways be subverted, as then they were by King Pedro the first, raised up the Name and forces of a Union, that with one force, and the consent of all, one mind as it were being made out of all, they might more easily propulse so great injuries; but what was then done hereupon, is not recorded; But the two memorable Privileges of the Union under King Alphonso the third, are said to spring from thence.
Don Alphonso king of Aragon succeeding Pedro, Anno 1286. he was admonished by the Estates Ambassadors, to come speedily to the Assembly at Saragossa; where having sworn and promised the observation of the Customs, Rights and Privileges of the Country, and received the Oath of fealty from the Deputies, he might lawfully take upon him the Title of the King of Aragon; the which they said, he might not use before this Act and Ceremony, according to the ancient customs of Aragon. Upon these summons he came to the Assembly of the Estates to Saragossa, took the Oath aforesaid, after which he was Crowned: Which done there grew in this assembly a great contention, touching the reformation of the manners of Courtiers, and the ordering of the Kings house; the Noblemen and Deputies of the Estates of Aragon maintaining; that the conusance thereof was incident to their charge; the King, and his household servants on the other side, denied, that there was either Law or custom which tied the King or his followers to any such subjection. In the end it was concluded, that the reformation of the Court should be made by twelve of the principal Families, the like number of Knights, four Deputies of Saragossa, and one of either of the other Cities, the which should give their voices in that case. This Union of Aragon obtained likewise a Decree, that the King should have certain Counselors chosen, to wit, four of the chief Nobility, four Knights of noble and ancient races; four of his household servants, two Knights for the Realm of Valencia, two Citizens of Saragossa, and one of either of the other Cities (whom they particularly name) with a condition, that whilst the King should remain in Aragon, Ribagorca, or Valencia, two of those Noblemen, two of his servants, two Knights of Aragon, one of Valencia, and the four Deputies of the Realm of Aragon, should follow and reside in his Court, AS COVNCELLORS APPOINTED BY THE UNION; who protested by solemn Deputies sent to the King to that end, that if he did not receive, observe, and maintain those orders, THEY WOVLD SEIZE UPON ALL HIS REVENVES, and on all the fees, Offices, and dignities of such Noblemen as should contradict them. Thus were the Kings of Aragon entreated in those times by their subjects, who entered into a Union between themselves resolving, That for the common cause of liberty Non verbis solum, SED ARMIS CONTENDERE LICERET; that it was lawful for them to contend not only with words, BVT WITH ARMS TO; and determined in this assembly of the States, A Comitijs intempestive discedere REGI NEFAS ESSE, That it was unlawful (yea, a grand offense) for the king to depart unseasonably from his Parliament, before it was determined. Our present case.
James the second of Aragon being in Sicily at the death of King Alphonso, Don Pedro his brother assembled the Estates at Saragossa, to consult, lest the State in his absence would receive some prejudice; where James arriving, having first sworn and promised the observation of the Rights and Privileges of the Country, was received and crowned king. About the year 1320 James, by advice of his Estates held at Tarragone, made a perpetual Union of the Realms of Aragon and Valencia, and the Principality of Cat • lone, the which from that time should not for any occasion be disunited. In which assembly Don James eldest son to the Crown, being ready to marry Leonora of Castile, suddenly, by a strange affection, quitting both his wife and succession to the Realm of Aragon, told his Father, That he had made a vow neither to marry, nor to reign; so as notwithstanding all persuasions of the King and Noblemen, he quit his Birth-right to his Brother Don Alphonso, after the example of Esau: discharged the Estates of the Oath they had made unto him, and presently put on the habit of the Knights of Jerusalem; Whereupon his second brother, was by the Estates of Aragon acknowledged and sworn heir of these Kingdoms, after the decease of his father. At this time the Authority of the Justice of Aragon was so great, That it might both censure the King, and the Estates, and appoint them a place, and admit them that did assist, or reject them.
Ferdinand the fourth, king of Castile, being but a child when his father Sancho died, was in ward to his mother Queen Mary, his Protectresse; he had two competitors to the Crown, Alphonso de la Cede, and Den John, who making a strong confederacy, were both crowned Kings, against right, by several parts of his Realm, which they shared between them. The States assembled at Zamora granted great sums of money to Ferdinand to maintain the wars with his enemies, and procure a dispensation of Legitimation and marriage from the Pope, who would do nothing without great fees. After which he summoning an assembly of the Estates at Medina, they refused to meet without the express command of the Queen Mother, who commanded them to assemble, and promised to be present, After this divers accords were made twixt him and his competitors; and at last calling an assembly of the Estates to assist him in his wars against the Moors; he soon after condemned two Knights, called Peter and John of Caravajal, without any great proofs, for a murder, and caused them to be cast down headlong from the top of the Rock of Martos; who professing their innocence at the execution, they adjourned the king to appear at the Tribunal Seat of Almighty God within thirty days after, to answer for their unjust deaths; who thereupon fell sick and died, leaving his son Alphonso the 12, very young; for whose Regency there being great competition, the inhabitants of Avila, and their Bishop resolved, not to give the possession and government of the Kings person to any one, that was not appointed by the assembly of the Estates; Whereupon the Estates assembling at Palence, committed the government of his person to Q. Mary his Grandmother and Queen Constance his mother; who dying, another Assembly of the Estates was called at Burgos, Anno 1314. who decreed, that the Government of the King, and Regencie of the Realm should be reduced all into one body betwixt Q Mary, Don Pedro, and Don John, and if any one of them should die, it should remain to the two other that did survive, and to one if two died. After this, Anno 1315. these Tutors and Governors of the Realm of Castile were required by the Estates in an Assembly at Carrion to give caution for their government, and to give an account what they had done. Who often jarring and crossing one another; divers Assemblies of Estates were oft called to accord them. Anno 1320. The Estates assembling, appointed new Governors of the King and Realm, who discharging their trust very lewdely and oppressing the People, Anno 1326. they were discharged of their Administration at a Parliament held at Vailledolet: in which the king did swear, to observe the fundamental Laws of the Realm, and to administer justice, maintaining everyone in his Estate goods and honor: Which done, the Deputies of the Estates swore him Fealty. This King afterwards proving very cruel and tyrannical, his Nobles and Subjects oft times successively took up defensive arms against him, his Tyranny augmenting their obstinancy, and procuring him still new troubles; Whereupon at last discerning his errors, he became more mild, and often assembled the Estates in Parliament, who gave him large Subsidies to maintain his wars against the Moors. The Province of Alava had a custom to choose a Lord under the Sovereignty of Castile, who did govern and enjoy the revenues appointed by the Lord's of the Country; for the election of whom they were accustomed to assemble in the Field of Arriaga; those of this Election being called Brethren, and the Assembly of the Brotherhood. Notwithstanding in the year 1332. the Brotherhood and Estates of this Province sent to K. Alphonso divers Articles, which they beseeched him to confirm, promising for their part, that this should be their last Assembly, and that the name and effect of their Brotherhood should remain forever extinct, and the Province be forever united to the Crown of Castile, if he would confirm those Articles to them, being 17. in number, which he did. The chief were these, That the King nor his Successors should not alien any place of his Demesnes. That the Gentlemen and their goods should be free and exempt from all Subsidies as they had been heretofore. That they and others of the Country should be governed according to the customs and rights of Soportilla; And that divers Towns and Villages therein specified should be free from all Tributes and Impositions.
About the year 1309. Muhammad King of Granado, becoming casually blind, was soon after deposed by his own Brother, and the great men of his Realm, who were discontented and disliked to be governed by a blind King, who could not lead them to the wars in person. Which Kingdom went by Election commonly, as is evident by his three next successors, and Muhammad the sixth King of Granado.
Anno 1307. Louis Hutin was crowned King of Navarre at Pampelone, where he sware, to observe the Laws and Rights of the Realm. After which, Anno 1315. Philip the long was elected by the Estates of Navarre to be their king in right of his wife, but it was upon conditions drawn in writing which they tendered to him and the Queen to subscribe and swear to, before the solemnities of their Coronation, in the Estates assembled at Pampelone, which they yielded willingly unto; whereof the principal Articles were these:
1. First, to the Estates to maintain and keep the Rights, Laws, Customs, Liberties, and privileges of the Realm, both written and not written, whereof they were in possession, to them and their successors forever, and not to diminish, but rather augment them.
2. That they should disannul all that had been done to the prejudice thereof by the king • their Predecessors, and by their Ministers, without delay, notwithstanding any Le • .
3. That for the term of 12. years to come they should not coin any money, but such as was then currant within the Realm, and that during their lives they should not coin above one sort of money, and that they should distribute part of the revenues, profits and commodities of the Realm unto the Subjects.
4. That they should not receive into their service above four strangers, but should employ them of the Country.
5. That the Forts and Garrison of the Realm should be given unto Gentlemen borne and dwelling in the Country, and not to any stranger, who should do homage to the Queen, and promise for to hold them for her, and for the lawful Heir of the Country.
6. That they should not exchange, nor engage the Realm for any other Estate whatsoever.
7. That they should not sell nor engage any of the Revenues of the Crown, neither should make any Law nor Statute against the Realm, nor against them that should lawfully succeed therein.
8. That to the first son which God should give them, coming to the age of twenty years, they should leave the kingdom free and without factions, upon condition, that the Estates should pay unto them for their expenses an hundred thousand Sanchets, or other French money equivalent.
9. That if God gave them no children, in that case they should leave the Realm after them free with the Forts, in the hands of the Estates, to invest them to whom of right it should belong.
10. That if they inf • inge these Articles or any part of them, the Subjects should be quit of their Oath of subjection which they ought them.
These Articles being promised and sworn by the king and Queen, they were solemnly crowned, and the Deputies of the Estates, Noblemen and Officers of the Crown took their obedience to them. Upon this agreement, all the Castles and places of strength in Navarre were put into the hands of the Estates, who committed them unto the custody of faithful knights, in whose keeping they continued; a Catalogue of which Castles with the names of the knights that guarded them, by the Estates appointment, in the year 1335. you may read at large in the General History of Spain.
Before this Anno 1328. the Estates of Navarre assembled at Puenta la Reyna, to resolve without any respect, TO WHOM THE REALM OF NAVARRE BELONGED, whether to Edward king of England, or to Jane Countess of Eureux. The Estates being adjourned to Pampalone, the chief Town of the Realm, their opinions were divers; many holding that king Edward should have the Realm, as Granchilde (born of the daughter) to Queen Jane, daughter to King Henry, rather then the Countess of Eureux, in regard of the Sex; others, with more reason, held for the Countess, who was in the same degree, but daughter to a Son, and Heir to Queen Jane. These prevailed, drawing the rest to their opinion; whereupon the Countess was declared true and lawful Queen of Navarre, the Realm having been vacant above four Moneths. And until that she and Count Philip her husband should come and take possession of the Realm, they declared the Regent and Viceroy Don John Corberan of Leet, Standard bearer of the Realm, and John Martines of Medrado. Lo here a Parliament of the Estates of Navarre, summoned by themselves, without a King, determining the Right of succession to the Crown, appointing a Vicegerent, and prescribing such an Oath and Articles to their king, as you heard before.
Anno 1331. king Philip of Navarre, to administer justice, erected a new Court of Parliament in Navarre, which was called New, to distinguish it from the old; HE AND THE THREE ESTATES of the Realm NAMING MEN WORTHY OF THAT CHARGE. Queen Jane and Philip deceasing, their son Charles the second, surnamed the Bad, for his cruelty and ill manners, was called by the three Estates of Navarre to Pampelone, and there crowned in their Assembly after the manner of his Ancestors, swearing to observe the Laws and Liberties of the Country. After which a far stricter Oath was administered to Charles the 3. An. 1390.
Anno 1325. In a general assembly of all the Estates of Aragon, Don Pedro son to the Infant Don Alphonso, was sworn presumptive Heir and Successor to the Crown, after the decease of his Grandfather and Father, the which was there decreed and practiced, for that Don Pedro Earl of Ribagorca did maintain, that if his brother Don Alphonso should die before then Father, the Realm did belong to him by right of propriery, being the third brother, rather then to his Nephew the son of the second brother. In this Assembly the Articles of the general privileges were confirmed, and it was ordained for a Law, That no Freeman should be put to the Racke, and that confiscations should not be allowed, but in Cases of Coyning and High Treason.
Anno 1328. Alphonso King of Castile, treacherously murthering Don John the blind, his Kinsman, in his own Court, when he had invited him to dinner on all Saints day, and then condemning him for a Traitor, confiscating his lands (a fact unseemly for a King, who should be the mirror of Justice:) Hereupon Don John Manuell stood upon his Guard, fortified his Castles, revolted from the King for this his Treachery, allied himself with the Kings of Aragon and Granado, overran the Countries of Castile, from Almanca unto Pegnafield; the Prior of Saint John's, Don Fernand Rodrigues, hereupon caused the Cities of Toro, Zamora, and Vailledolit, to rebel and shut their gates against the King; and many others likewise revolted from him: At last he was forced to call an Assembly of the Estates, who gave him Subsidies to aid him in his wars against the Moors) and to conclude a peace with Don Manuel and his other discontented Subjects; whom he afterwards spoiling of their lawful inheritances, and pursuing them in their honors and lives by Tyrannous cruelty, extending his outrageous disdain even to women of his own blood, he thereby so estranged most of his Princes and Nobles from him, that they revolted from him, and joined with Muhammad king of Granado, and the Moors in a war against him, which lasted three or four years, putting him to infinite trouble, vexations and expenses, enforcing him to make a dishonorable peace with the Moors, to release the Tribute which they paid him formerly; and after much mediation he concluded a Peace throughout all the Realm with his discontented Subjects. This Prince thinking to reign more securely, had taken a course of extreme severity, showing himself cruel and treacherous to his Nobility, whereby he was feared, but withal he lost the love and respect of his subjects, so as he was no sooner freed from one danger, but he fell into another worse then the first, his Nobles holding this for a Maxim, That a Tyrant being offended will at some time revenge himself, and therefore they must not trust him upon any reconciliation, who to pacify the troubles which had grown by his own error, had made no difficulty to sacrifice (upon the people's spleen) his own Mignions, degrading, and in the end murthering, condemning them as Traitors after their death, yea, the Princes of his own blood, taking their goods, estates, and depriving the lawful Heirs, seeking to reign over free men, and generous Spirits as over beasts, entreating them as base and effeminate slaves, who might not speak their opinions freely in matters of State and Government, of which they were held dead members and without feeling. Whereupon D. Manuel and other Nobles, as men endued with understanding, reason, and not forgetting the nature of Alphonso, who was proud, a contemner of all laws, and treacherous, they proceeded so far as to withdraw themselves from his subjection by protestation and public act, and entered into a league with the King of Portugal, incensing him to take up Arms for their defense: Where upon King Alphonso having some feeling, that cruelty was too violent remedy for men that were Nobly borne, he sought by all mild and courteous means to divide them, and to draw some of them to his service, which he effected, and so more easily conquered, and reduced their companions.
An. 1337. was founded the Town of Alegria of Dulanci, in the Province of Alava, and many Villages thereabout, the which obtained from the King the privileges and Laws of the Realm, whereby the inhabitants should govern themselves, with liberty to choose their own Judges.
Don Pedro the first, king of Castile, surnamed the cruel, most tyrannically murthering and poisoning divers of his Nobles and subjects without cause, banishing others, quitting Blanch his espoused wife within three days after his marriage, to enjoy the unchaste love of Donna Maria de Paedilla, by whom he was enchanted, which much troubled the whole Court; divorcing himself without color, by the advice only of two Bishops, without the Popes assent, from Blanch, and marrying Jane of Castro in her life time; Hanging up divers Burgesses of Toledo causelessly, for taking the Queens part too openly, and among others a Goldsmiths son, who offered to be hanged to save his fathers life; causing his own brother Don Frederick, and divers Nobles else to be suddenly slain, Anno 1358. poisoning and murdering likewise divers Noble Ladies, among others Don Leonora his own Aunt; after which Anno 1360 he murthering two more of his own brethren, executing divers Clergy men, and Knights of Castle, banishing the Archbishop of Toledo, putting divers Jews (as Samuel Levy his High Treasurer, with his whole family) to death, to gain their Estates and causing his own Queen Blanch to be poisoned, after she had long been kept prisoner by him. Anno 1361. Hereupon his cruelties, rapines and murders growing excessive, and the Popes Legat denouncing him an utter Enemy to God and man, Henry Earl of Transtamara, his brother, with other Fugitives getting aid from the King of Navarre, entered Castile with an Army, where by the Nobles importunity he took upon him the title of King of Castile and Leon; which done, the whole Kingdom (long oppressed with D. Pedro his Tyranny) immediately revolted from him, so that in few days Henry found himself King of a mighty great kingdom, almost without striking stroke, the people striving who should first receive him, such was their hatred to the Tyrant Pedro: who being doubtful what to do, fled with two and twenty Ships out of his Realm to Bayon, craving aid of the English to revest him in his Kingdom; mean time king Henry assembling the Estates at Burgon, they granted him the tenth penny of all the Merchandize they should sell in the Realm, to maintain the wars against Pedro; who getting aid from the English upon conditions, accompanied with the valiant Black Prince of Wales, entered with a great Army into Spain, where the Prince writing to Henry, voluntarily to resign the Crown to Pedro his Brother, to avoid the effusion of Christian blood; he made answer, That he could not hearken to any accord with him, who had against the law of nature taken delight to murder so many of the blood Royal and other great personages of Castile, who had no respect of the Laws of the Country, and much less of God, falsifying his Oaths and promises, having no other rule in his actions, but his Tyrannous passions. Whereupon, battle being joined, Henry was conquered, and Pedro restored; But he discontenting the English and others, who had reseated him in his Kingdom, by his insolency and Tyranny, and the Biscaniers refusing to be under the command of strangers, whom they would never consent to be put in possession of their Country; and withal falling to his former cruelties, and courses contrary to the advice of his friends and Astrologers; he so estranged the hearts of all from him, that the English returning, and Henry receiving new forces from the French, entered Castile, suddenly, and conquered the Tyrant; who being betrayed into King Henry his hands as he was taking his flight by night, King Henry stabbed him with dagger in the face, and at last getting him under him, slew him with his dagger for his excess and tyranny, Anno 1368. and reigned quietly in his steed.
I might prosecute and draw down the Histories of all the Spanish Kings and Kingdoms from his days till this present, which are full fraught with presidents of this nature, to prove all the Kings of Spain inferior to their Kingdoms, Assemblies of the Estates, Laws, resistible, deprivable for their Tyrannyes; but because those who desire satisfaction in this kind, may read the Histories themselves more largely in the general History of Spain, in Joannis Pistorius, his Hispaniae Illustratae, (where all their chief Historians are collected into several volumnes:) and in Meteranus and Grimstons Histories of the Netherlands: I shall for brevity sake pretermit them altogether, concluding with one or two brief observations more touching the Gothish and Arragonian Kings in Spain, which will give great light and confirmation to the premises.
First, for the Antient Kings of the Goths in Spain, Aimoinius, and Hugo Grotius out of him, confess; that they received the Kingdom from the people, revocable by them at any time; and that the people might depose them as often as they displeased them; and therefore their acts might be rescinded and nulled by the people who gave them only a revocable power: which the premised Histories experimentally evidence: such likewise were the Kings of the Vandals, removable at the people's pleasure as Procopius writes: such the Kings of the Heruli, Quadi, Iazyges, Lombardes, Burgundians Moldavians, Africans, the l Moors in Spain, the two annual Kings of Carthage, the ancient Germane Kings the Kings of Sparta; and most other Kings of Greece, as Historians and Authors of best credit relate.
Secondly, for the Kings of Aragon, and original constitution of the Kingdom, I find this memorable passage in Hieronymus Blanca his Rerum Arragonensium Commentarius, pag. 586. 587. 590. & 72 • . 724. in the third Tom, of Ioannis Pistorius his Hispaniae illustratae,
Governe thou the Kingdom in peace and righteousness, and give us better Courts of justice.
The things which shall be gained from the Moors, let them be divided not only between the Rich-men, but likewise between the soldiers and infantry; but let a stranger receive nothing from thence.
Let it be unlawful (or a wicked act) for the King to enact Laws, unless it be by the advice of his Subjects first given.
Let the King beware, that he begin no War, that he enter into no Peace, conclude no Truce, or handle any other thing of great moment, without the concurring assent of the Elders.
Now lest that our Laws or Liberties should suffer any detriment, Let there be a certain middle Judge at hand, to whom it may be lawful to appeal from the King, if he shall wrong any one, and who may repel injuries, if peradventure he shall offer any to the Commonwealth.
To which I shall only add this most notable custom and ceremony used at the Coronation of the Kings of Aragon, recorded (r) by Junius Brutus, (r) Franciscus Hotomanus, and others.
I have now given you some what an over large account of the two greatest and most absolute hereditary Kings in Christendom, France and Spain, and, proved them to be inferior to the Laws, Parliaments, Kingdoms, People, out of their own Authors and Historians: in which points, if any desire further satisfaction, I shall advise them to read but Junius Brutus his Vindiciae Contra Tyrannos, De jure Magistratus in • ubditos, and Francisci Hotomani his Franco-Gaul; and Controvers. Illust. for France: Ioannis Mariana, de Rege & Regum Instit. l. 1. with his History of Spain, Hieronimus Blanca, Rerum Arragonensium Commentarius, Ioannis 〈◊〉 Laet Hispaniae descrip. c. 5. & Vasquius, Contr. illust. for Spain, at their leisure, and then both their judgments and consciences will be abundantly satisfied herein.
I shall now very cursorily run over other foreign Kings and Kingdoms of less power and Sovereignty with as much brevity as may be.
For the Kings of Hungary, Bohemia, Poland, Denmark, Sweden, as they have been usually, and are at this day for the most part, not hereditary, but merely ellective by the Nobles and people; so their Laws, which they take an Oath inviolably to observe, and their Parliaments, Nobles, people, are in Sovereign power and jurisdiction paramount them, as much almost (if not altogether) as the State of Venice is above their Duke or the States of the Low Countries superior to the Prince of Orange; and may upon just occasion not only forcibly resist them with Arms, but likewise depose (if not adjudge them unto death) for their Tyranny, as John Bodin, the Histories of Hungary, Poland, Bohemia, Denmark, Sweden, Junius Brutus, De Iure Magistratus in Subditos, Munster in his Cosmography, and those who have compiled the Republics of these Realms attest; who further evidence, that most of these Realms have sometimes elected them Kings, other times only Dukes, and made their republikes, Principalitis, Dukedoms or Kingdoms at their pleasure. To give only some brief touches concerning these Realms and their Kings.
Hungary.
THe Kings of Hungary are merely elective by the States and Senators, in their Parliaments or assemblies of the Estates, without whom they can neither make Laws, impose Taxes, levy War, nor conclude Peace; and the grand Officer of the Realm, to wit the great Palatine of Hungary (who hath the chief Command both in Peace and War, and power to judge the King Himself in some cases) is elected only in and by their Parliaments, as the Marginall Writers manifest at large. For their Realms and people's deportment towards their ill Kings (since they became Christians) when they have degenerated into Tyrants, and otherwise misdemeaned themselves; take this brief Epitome. Peter the second Christian King of Hungary, growing very insolent, Tyrannicall, and lascivious, ravishing maids, matrons; in the third year of his reign all the Nobles and people thereupon conspiring together, deposed and banished him the Realm, electing Alba in his place; who growing more insolent and Tyrannicall then Peter, was in the third year of his reign slain in war, and Peter restored to the Crown: who proceeding in his tyrannies, sacrilege, and cruelty, he was the third year after his restitution, taken prisoner by his subjects, his eyes put out, and imprisoned till he dy • d. Solomon the fifth King of Hungary, was twice deposed and thrust out of his Kingdom, first by King Bela, next by King Gysa, elected Kings by the people's general consent and acclamation; after whose death the Hungarians refused to restore Solomon, and elected Ladislaus for their King; whereupon Solomon became an Hermit, and so died. Ladislaus dying, left two sons, Almus the younger, whom they elected King and Coloman the eldest, to whom Almus out of simplicity surrendered the Crown, because he was the elder brother, whom he would not deprive of his primogeniture; but repenting afterwards, by the instigation of some of his friends, he raised war against his brother: But the Hungarians to prevent a civil war and effusion of blood, DECREED, that these two brethren should fight it out between them in a single duel, and he who conquered in the duel, they would repute their King; Which Combat Coloman being purblind, lame and crookback'd, refused; after which Coloman treacherously surprising his brother Almus, contrary to agreement, put out his and Bela his sons eyes, and thrust them into a Monastery. King Stephen the second son of Coloman, refusing to marry a wife, and following Harlots, the Barons and Nobles grieving at the desolation of the Kingdom, provided him a wife of a Noble family, and caused him to marry her. After which making a war to aid Duk-Bezen without his Nobles consent in which Bezen was slain: the Nobles of Hungary assembling themselves together in Council, said: Why, and wherefore die we? if we shall claim the Dukedom, which of us will the King make Duke? therefore let it be decreed that none of us will assault the Castle, and so let us tell the King, Because he doth all this without the Council of his Nobles: They did so, and added further, that if he would assault the Castle, he should do it alone; but we (say they) will return unto Hungary and choose another King. Whereupon, By the Command of the Princes, the Heralds proclaimed in the Tents, That all the Hungarians should speedily return into Hungary: wherefore the King when he saw himself justly deserted of his subjects aid, returned into Hungary. Stephen the third coming to the Crown, did nothing without the Authority and advise of the Senate. Stephen the fourth son of Bela usurping the Crown, was soon after expelled the Kingdom. Emericus being elected King, was very likely to be deprived by the Nobles and people for his slothfulness, but that he appeased them with good words and promises. King Andrew going to Jerusalem, his Queen, Elizabeth, in the mean time delivered the Wife of Bauchan a Nobleman, being very beautiful to her brother who doated on her, to be abused, which Bauchan hearing of, slew the Queen: the King upon his return examining this business, acquitted Bauchan, and judged her murder just, being for so lewd a fact. Ladislaus the fourth, giving himself to all effaeminacy, luxury, and Harlots, became odious to his Barons, Nobles, People, for which he was excommunicated by Firmanus the Popes Legat, that he might live Christianly and Chastly; but he reforming not, was soon after (in the year 1 • 90.) slain by the Cumans and his Kingdom infested with civil wars. Mary the daughter of K. Louis, being received as Queen by the Hungarians for her fathers merits, after his decease, being yet young, was married to Sigismond, who was admitted into partnership in the government of the Realm, and being governed by her mother and Nicholas de Gara, who persuaded them to carry a strict hand over the Nobles of the Realm, which they did: thereupon the Nobles seeing themselves despised, sent for Charles King of Naples into Hungary; forced Mary and her Mother to resign their rights to the Crown, and crowned Charles King at Alba Regalis. When he was crowned the Bishop of Strigonium, according to the custom, demanded of the people thrice, with allowed voice; Whether it were their pleasure that Charles should be crowned King? who answered, Yes: which done he was crowned, and soon after murdered by the two Queens treachery; Who were shortly after taken prisoners by John de Horrach, governor of Croatia; the Queen Mother Elizabeth drowned, Queen Mary kept prisoner, and at last released upon oath given, not to revenge her Mothers death: who contrary to her oath caused Hornach, and 32. Nobles more to be beheaded by Sigismond her husband, whose kindred and children thereupon conspired against King Sigismond, took and detained him prisoner Anno. 1401. till they should proceed further against him, and in the mean time the Nobles of Hungary elected Ladislaus King of Apulia for their King, and at last deposed Sigismond for his misgovernment, cruelty, love of women. After Sigismonds death, the Nobles and people were divided in the choice of their King; one part electing and crowning Uladislaus King of Poland, the other party Ladislaus an infant, for their King: but Uladislaus his party prevailing, he was not long after slain in a battle against the Turks; and the government of the Realm committed to that Noble Soldier Hunyadi, during the Minority of Ladislaus, who at his ripe age, was received and declared King by all the Hungarians. Ladislaus deceasing, the Hungarians elected the Emperor Frederick King, who delaying to come and take the election, they thereupon chose Mathias King, who enjoyed the dignity, notwithstanding the Emperors opposition. Anno. 1608. Mathias King of Hungary denied the Protestants in Austria free exercise of their Religion, they thereupon were forced to take up Arms, and assembling together at Horne made a Protestation, and sent to the States of Hungary requiring them to assist them with the succors that were promised by the offensive and defensive league: after which they obtained a peace, and part of what they demanded. Anno 1613. In an Assembly of the Estates of Hungary, the differences concerning the defense and Militia in the borders of Hungary against the Turk were ordered and settled. And An. 1618. After many slow proceedings, they elected Ferdinand of Bohemia for their King of Hungary; but with these conditions,
Bohemia.
For the Kings and Kingdom of Bohemia, M. Paulus Stranskius in his Respublica Bohemiae. c. 5 & 12. informs us out of the Fundamental Laws of Bohemia
How this Realm hath been altered from a Principality to a Dukedom, and from it again to a Kingdom, having sometimes Kings, sometimes Dukes, both elected by the free choice of the Estates, to whom they were inferior in Sovereign power, accountable for their mis-government, and removeable from their Throne: you may read in the marginal Authors. Not to mention the Bohemians deposition of Libussa a Noble Virago, who governed them for a season, reputing it a dishonor to the Nation to be ruled by a woman, and electing Przemys •• s for their Prince; their deposition and banishment of Prince Borzinegius, because he became a Christian, and renounced their Pagan Religion, though they afterwards twice restored him: Of Boleslaus Rufus, of Borzinogius the 2. thrice deposed banished by the Nobles and people, or Sobe • slaus, and other Princes. Wladislaus first King of Bohemia in his old age, by the assent of the Estates associated his son Frederick (Anno 1173) with him in the Regality. Henry King of Bohemia using the Council of the Germans rather then the Bohemians, and looking more after his own private gain then the Kingdoms, was deposed in a general Assembly of the Estates Anno 1310. and the son of the Emperor Henry the 7 th . chosen King, upon this condition, if he would marry the youngest daughter of King Winceslaus. King Wenceslaus the drunken, for his drunkenness, negligence and cruelty, was twice imprisoned and severely handled by his Nobles, and upon promise of amendment, restored to his liberty and dignity: in his and Sigismond his successors reigns Zizca and the Taborites in defense of their Religion against the Popish party, who most unjustly against their promise and safe conduct, caused John Hus, and Jerome of Prague to be put to death, waged great wars and obtained many victories against the King and Emperor, and gained free liberty of professing their religion publicly much against the Popes good will; which liberty they have ever since maintained by the sword, both against the Popish Emperors and Kings, by means of which civil wars, the kingdom suffered some Interregnums. During the Minority of king • c Ladislaus, Anno 1439. this kingdom was governed by two Presidents, appointed by the Estates.
Anno 1611. the Emperor Rodulph being willing to settle the kingdom of Bohemia on his Brother Matthias in an assembly of the States of Bohemia called for that purpose, the Estates thereupon drew many Articles which Matthias was to swear to, before his Coronation, with 49. Articles of complaints and grievances for which they craved redress: and the inhabitants of Prague required the confirmation of 8. Articles, which concerned the private Government of their City: All which the Emperor and Matthias were constrained to Grant and swear to, before they would admit Matthias to be their King; who had nothing in a manner but the Title, some of the flowers of the liberty of the Crown, being parted with by his assenting to these Articles. Anno 1617. Matthias resigning the Crown of Bohemia, and renouncing his right thereunto, recommended Ferdinand Arch. Duke of Austria, to them or his successor. The States would not admit him king but upon Conditions, the which if he should infringe, The States should not be bound to yield him Obedience. Moreover it was added, That he should confirm: to the States before his Coronation, to maintain all the Privileges, Charters, Immunities, Municipall Rights, Constitutions and Customs, of the Realm and people, as the Emperor and his predecessors had done, by his Oath, and Charter in Writing. All which assented to, he was proclaimed and crowned king. Soone after the Arch-bishop of Prague causing some of the Protestant Churches to be ruined, and those who complained of it to be put in prison; and plotting the extirpation of the Protestant Religion, through the Jesuits instigation, contrary to their Liberties and the Provincial constitution; hereupon the Protestant States of Bohemia assembled at Prague, fortified the Town, binding the three Towns of Prague to them by an Oath; entered into a solemn League, promising to fight against the Common enemies of God, the King and Religion, and in that cause to live and die: to which end they levied a great Army; banishing the Jesuits out of Bohemia, as the Authors of all the miseries which had happened in that Realm, and many other Realms and States of Christendom, and inciting murderers to kill Kings who would not live after their manner, and meddling with affairs of State, and who had drawn the whole Country into the hands of certain perfidious Catholics, by whose practices the Country was in danger of ruin. For which causes they banished them forever out of the Realm of Bohemia, enjoining them to depart within 8 days, never to return. After this, the Protestants hearing that the Emperor and Popish party raised Forces against them, possessed themselves of many Towns and places within the Realm, and raised two Armies; All the Protestant Princes and States of Germany. Morauia and Silesia (except the Elector of Saxony) assisted them with men, money or Council, publishing a Declaration to justify their action, being for the Common cause of Religion, the • endangered. The Prince of Orange and States of the united Provinces promised them assistance of men and money, other Protestant Princes and the Protestant States of Lower Austria, did the like. The Protestant Armies after this had many victorious encounters with the Imperialists and Popish Forces, and took many Towns. King Ferdinand in the mean time, being newly chosen Emperor, the States of Bohemia being assembled together at Prague, which the Deputies of the incorporated Provinces, Anno. 1619. Concluded and protested by Oath, never to acknowledge Ferdinard for their King who had violated his first Covenants; resolving to proceed to a new Election; and on the 26. of August Elected Frederick the Prince Electer Palatine of Reine to be their King; who accepted the dignity, & was afterward Crowned king accordingly. After which the States of Bohemia in sundry Declarations justified their rejection of Ferdinand, their Election of Frederick, and his Title to be just and lawful, with their preceedent and subsequent wars in defense of Religion. Yea Frederick himself by sundry Declarations maintained his own Title: and the lawfulness of these wars; which passages and proceedings being yet fresh in memory, and at large related by Grimston in his Imperial History, I shall forbear to mention them. By this brief account, you may easily discern the Sovereign power of the Realm and States of Bohemia over their kings and Princes, most of the great Offices of which Realm are hereditary, and not disposable by the King, but States who Elect their Kings themselves, and their greatest Officers too.
Poland.
For the Kings and Kingdom of Poland. Martinus Chromerus in his Polonia lib. 2. De Republica et Magistratibus Poloniae, informs us;
For their carriage towards their ill Kings, I shall give you only a short account. Miesco their second King, being unfit to govern, a man given wholly to his belly, ease, sleep, pleasure, and governed by his Queen, thereupon most of his subjects revolted from him; and he dying, the Polonians at first for many years, refused to choose Cazimirus his Son King, least he should follow his fathers step▪ till at last after a long Interregnum, when he had turned Monk, they elected him King. Boleslaus his son, a man of a dissolute life, given to lust, and the p • st of the Realm, was excommunicated by the Bishop of Cracow for his wickedness; for which cause he slew him: Whereupon the Pope deprived him, and Poland of the Crown, and absolved his Subjects from their obedience to him, who expelled and forced him to flee out of the Realm into Hungary, where he became mad and died. My • zlaus the 10. King of Poland, exercising tyranny everywhere upon his people by reason of his power and allies, was deposed by his subjects, and Caz • mi • us elected King in his stead; He was three or four times deposed • nd put by the Crown; Boleslaus who succeeded Henry, was deprived of the Monarchy; Henry was surprised and most strictly imprisoned. Boleslaus was slain by his Nobles; and Uladislaus Locktect, elected King in his stead, ravishing virgins, Matrons, and not reforming things according to promise; the Nobles hereupon assembling together An 1300. abrogated his election, as pernicious and chose Wenceslaus King of Bohemia, King in his place: And not to recite more ancient histories of such like nature, King Henry the third of Poland was elected and sworn King upon conditions which he was to perform Anno 1574. After which he secretly departing out of Poland, without the assent of the Nobles, to take possession of the Crown of France, within 3. months after his Coronation in Poland: the Polonians sent Messengers after him to F • rrara, June 16. 1574. who denounced to him, that unless he returned into Poland before the 12. of May following, they would depose him, and elect another King: Which he neglecting, they in a general assembly of the Estates at Warsauia, deprived him of the Crown, and elected a new King: the Chancellor and greatest part of the Counsellers elected Maximilian the Emperor; Some others, with the greater part of the Nobility, desiring to have one of the Polish blood, elected Anno sister of their deceased King Sigismund, giving her for husband Stephen Battery Prince of Transylvania, and proclaimed him King. The Emperor making mary delays, Stephen in the mean time enters Poland, marrieth Anne, and is crowned King by general consent, February 8. 1576. who took this memorable Coronation Oath prescribed to him by the Nobles.
Anno 1587, the States of Poland questioned and opposed K. Stephen, for violating their Privileges, and those of Riga took up arms in defense of them; refusing after his death to repair to the Assembly of the States at Warsauia, Anno 1587. unless their Privileges might be preserved and rectified, as you may read at large in Chytraeus. King Stephen dying the Estates of Poland, and Lithuania, assembled at Warsauia, Anno 1587. where they made Laws for preserving the Peace during the Inter regnum; and enacted, that no new King should be elected, but by the unanimous consent and agreeing Suffrages of all the Estates, and that he who shall nourish factions, or receive gifts or rewards, or use any other practices about the election of a new King, should be reputed an Enemy of his Country. After which they proceeding to an Election; there were divers competitors named: and after many debates; One part chose Maximilian Duke of Austria, the other Sigismund the King of Sweden his Son, both of them upon express articles and conditions, which they both sealed and swore unto, the chief whereof were these; To preserve all their Rights, Laws, Privileges, and Immunities public or private, inviolably; To keep all former Leagues and Truces; To bestow no Offices upon strangers nor harbor any about them, (except some few Private servants) but native only, and to be conselled and advised by them alone. To maintain a Navy, Garrisons, and build divers Castles in the Frontiers at their own costs for the Kingdoms preservation; To redress all grievances, maintain the Privileges, Rights and Peace of those who differed in Religion; To procure and augment the weal, peace, Privileges and safety of the Realm; and perform all Articles mentioned in the Oaths of King Henry and Stephen; In fine, this competition coming to be determined by the sword: Maximillian was taken prisoner by Sigismund, and forced to release his right to obtain his liberty: And a Decree passed in Parliament, That no man hereafter should in the Election of the King of Poland, presume to name, or recommend any of the house of Austria to the Crown, and if any did he should be ipso facto infamous: Which decree the Emp. Rodolph desired might be abolished, as being a disparagement to that family, yet prevailed not. After which this King managed all things concerning War, Peace, and the Government of the Realm, by advice of his Parliament, as Chytraeus at large relates; and his Successors to this present have done the like, taking the Crown upon such conditions, and making such conditional Oaths at their Coronations, as Steven did at his.
Denmark.
For the Kings of Denmark, I have formerly proved, That they can make no War, Peace, Laws, nor lay any impositions on their subjects, but by common consent of the Estates in Parliament; their Kings being elective by the people, and crowned Kings upon such conditions, Oaths, Articles, as their States, (in whom the Sovereign power resides,) shall prescribe unto them; who as Bodin clearly determines, have a lawful power to question, censure, and depose them for their Tyrannie and misgovernment, they having no greater Authority then the Kings of Bohemia or Poland. To run over the Histories of all their ill Kings would be overtedious, for which you may peruse Saxogrammaticus & others; I shall give you in brief how some of their later kings have been handled by their subjects for their Tyranny and misgovernment. Not to mention the murders of Canutus in Iutland in the very Church, or of Magnus or Nicholas, slain by their subjects; King Humblus was deprived of his Crown: and king Harold deposed by his subjects for his insolency. Suano waxing proud, Tyrannous and oppressive to his people, became so odious to them, that his Nobles adjoined Canutus and Waldemar to him in the royal government, and divided the kingdom between them; who thereupon being much displeased, slew Canutus and wounded Waldemar, being impatient of any Peers in government; for which being soon after vaquished by Waldemar, he was beheaded by the people. Able slaying and beheading his brother king Ericus, and usurping his Crown, the people rose up in arms against him, took him prisoner, and the Peasants in Frisia slew him. King Christopher spoiling Waldemar of his Dukedom of Schleswick, thereupon the Earls of Holsatia rose up in arms against him, took him prisoner, and detained him so at Hamburg, till he paid a great ransom for his liberty. King Ericus was slain by his own servants, Anno 1286. king Waldemar was expelled the Realm by his Subjects, and afterwards restored upon his friends mediation; who not long after denying Merchants their ancient liberties in the Realm, the maritine Cities conspiring against him, entered Denmark with a great Army, expelled him the Realm, took his Castell of Coppenhagen, and had the land of Scania assigned to them for 16. years, by the Nobles, in recompense of their damages sustained. Ericus seeing his subjects everywhere rise up in Arms against him, sailed into Poland, An. 1438. and deserted his Kingdom and Sovereignty, the people denying him liberty to name a Successor, and electing Christopher Duke of Bavaria for their king. After whom they elected Christierne the first king, against whom the Sweeds rebelling for want of administration of justice, and the oppression of his Officers, vanquished Christiern in battle, and set up a new king of their own, named Charles, who An. 1455. abandoned the Royalty; the Swedes after that would neither create any new king, nor obey Christierne, nor yet King John who succeeded him, whose Queen they took and detained prisoner two years, and maintained war against him. Christierne the second, King of Denmark, was thrust out of his kingdom for his Tyrannie, and breach of his subjects Privileges; which he endeavoring to regain, was taken prisoner by his Uncle Frederick Duke of Scleswick and Holstein, and committed prisoner to Sunderburge in Holsatia, where he died in chains: Frederick was elected king in his place, (upon certain Articles and conditions which he was sworn unto before his Coronation) in a general assembly of the States held at Hafnia, An. 1524. in and by which assembly Christierne was solemnly deposed, and a Declaration made, printed and published in the name of all the States of Denmark, wherein they express the cause why they renounced their faith and obedience to Christierne, sworn unto him upon certain conditions which he had broken, and elected Frederick: Which Declaration because it is not common perchance to every ordinary Shollar, and contains many things touching the frame and liberty of the kingdom of Denmark, the Articles to which the kings do usual swear at their Coronations, and the Tyrannnies of Christierne, for which he was deprived. I shall here insert, as I find it recorded in David Chytraeus.
OMnibus Christianis Regnis, principatibus, regionibus & populis, notum est, in orbe Christiano, celebre regnum DANIAE suum esse, quod non secus ac caeterae regna, plurimis jam seculis, Regia sua praeeminentia, dignitate, or namentis & libertate praeditum fuerit, & adhuc sit; ita quidem ut Regnum Daniae, ejus{que} legitime electi Reges nullum unquam superiorem magistratum aut Dominum agnoverint. Omnibus quo{que} temporibus, Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Dynastis, praelatis & nobilitati liberrimum fuit, regem, & Dominum aliquem suo judicio & arbitrio designare, & in communem regni & Patriae consolationem & salutem eligere, cujus gubernatione, exemplo, & ductu regnum supradictum, Christianis statutis & ordinationibus, secundum leges suas scriptas, & antiquas consuetudines vigere, miseri & oppressi subditisublevari, viduae & pupilli defendi possent. Qui quidem rex semper hactenus a prima electione convenienti juramento & obligatione se huic regno devincire coactus est. Etiamsi igitur nobis omnibus regni hujus ordinibus & consiliariis licuisset post obitumpotentissimi Regis quondam Daniae Johannes laudatae memory, pro jure nostro, secundum antiquam, & multis seculis continuatam regni Danici libertatem, regem aliquempro arbitrio nostro designare & eligere: tamen virtute, justicia, magnanimitate, bonitate & beneficientia, eorum Daniae regum, qui ex Holsatorum prosapia originem duxerant, moti; & bona spe freti, fore utrex Christiernus e vestigiis regiis avis • i Regis Christierni, & R. Johannes patris sui non excederet: sed potius ad eorum similitu • 〈◊〉 & exemplum, gubernationem suam institueret: supra-dictum R. Christiernum, 〈◊〉 . vivo adhuc patre Iohanne in Regem & Dominum totius Daniae designavimu • & elegimus.
Quo quidem ipso tempore celfitudo ipsius solemni IURAMENTO, verbis concepti • , & Deo sanctisque testibus citatis, praestito, Archiepis. Episcopis, Dynastis, praelatis, equitibus, civitatibus & populo regni Danici se devinxit & obligavit, cujus juramenti inter alia haec quoque capita expressa fuerunt: Debemus ante omnia Deum diligere & colere, & sanctam ecclesiam defendere & amplificare. Omnia Episcoporum, Praelatorum & ministrorum status ecclesiastici privilegia, à S. Ecclesia & regibus Christianis ipsis concessa, inviolata conservare. Archiepiscop • s quoque, Londensem et Nidrosiensem, et praterea Episcopos, praelatos, Equites auratos, & alios ordinis Equestris, Regni Proceres & Consiliarios, convenienti observantia & honor, pro cujus{que} conditione & statu prosequi: Si qua nobis controversia sit cum Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, aut praelatis S. Ecclesiae, eorumque ministris, in locis convenientibus, nimirum coram senatu regni, cognosci & transigi oportebit. Si qua nobis ipsis, aut praefectis nostris, controversia, cùm aliquo ex nobilitate, sive is senator regni sit, sive non, incidet; eum coram universo regni senatu, hoc nomine compellare debemus, sive ea controversia sit de fundis, sive de aliis quibuscunque bonis aut negotiis.
Et sicuti tenemur unumquem{que} juvare, ut jus suum consequatur; Ita nos ipsi quo{que} obnox • i esse debemus, unicuique coram senatu Regni nos accusanti comparere, & ad ipsius postulata usitato Iudiciorum more respondere, & quicquid a senatu regni super ea re decree • um & pronunciatum fuerit, idipsum exequi, neque hujusmodi legitimas accusationes aut postulationes iuclementi animo ferre. Debemus etiam sine ullo praejudicio, gratia, aut muneribus ex aequo, tam pauperi quàm diviti, tam hospiti quàm indigenae, jus dicere & administrare. Nullum etiam bellum incipere, aut externum militem in regnum introducere debemus, comm • ni senatu Regni non praesciente & consentiente. Literis quo{que} & Diplomatis vel nostro, vel etiam patris nostri Regis Johannes signo confirmatis, plenam & inviolatam fidem & authoritatem relinquere, ejus{que} aes alienum, quod liquidum est, dissolvere debemus. Moneta quoque, quam cusurisumus, proba & sufficiens esse debet, ita, ut duae marcae aequivalentes sint uni aureo Rhenano. Item, Nos Christiernus & obligamus nos, quod omnes & singulos articulos, in quos jurandum nobis est, incolis regnorum Daniae & Norwegiae, constanter reipsa praestare velimus. Sicuti etiam ex adverso subditi obligati esse debent ad suum homagium, & auxilia militaria inviolata servanda & praestanda.
Si vero (quod Deus avertat) contra istos articulos agendo delinqueremus, & senatorum regni admonitionibus nullo modo locum dare institueremus: tum omnes regni incolae, ration honoris & juramenti sui, conjuctis viribus, fideliter in hoc incumbere debent, ut hoc avertant. To faciendo, contra sua juramenta, obligationes, homagia, quo abstricti nobis sunt, nequaquam fecisse censeri debebunt. Hujus generis plures alii articuli juramento inserti fuerant, qui hoc loco brevitatis gratia praetermittuntur.
Ut etiam regia ipsius dignitas, post juratos hosce articulos vehementius & ardentius ad virtutes regias, & Christianarum sanctionum hujus regni conservationem incitaretur & inflammaretur, eommodas rations & vias inivimus, tandem{que} perfecimus, ut illustrissima princeps D. Elizabetha, ex Hispaniarum regum & Archiducum Austriae illustrissima prosapia oriunda, matrimonio ipsi conju • geretur. Sperabamus enim dignitatem ipsius regiam, admonitionibus nobilissimae & excellentis virtute, & summa orbis Christiani regum familia ortae reginae, & praeterea consideratis tantis & tam eximijs ac sublimibus tot Regum ac Imperatorum affinitatibus, motum iri, ut omnibus Christianis & regijs virtutibus, eum clementia & bonitate conjunctis, in tota gubernatione suaeo diligentius incumberet.
Verùm, statim post coronam acceptam, Regia illius Majestas animi acerbitatem, tyrannidem, rapinas, immanitatem crudelem & sangninariam, declaravit (quod tamen non injuria ipsum afficiendi animo, sed extrema necessitate, ad defensionem honoris nostri compulsi, scribere & divulgare volumus, de quo ipso palàm protestamur) imprimis autem amoris & fidei conjugalis nobilssimae & omni virtute praestanti Reginae praestitae, oblitus est. Quaedam enim turpis, infamis & peregrina vetula, Syburgis, omni pudore & virtute destituta, & ad omnem impurit atemprojecta, propriam suam filiam, Regi prostituit. Quam reginae conjugi suaenobilissimae, status conditione, dignitate & gubernatione Rex praetulit, ei{que} prae omnibus regni consiliariis summam Imperii in Dania commisit, ex cujus perversa administratione & mandatis, multae caedes, homicidia & injustae in causis tam capitalibus quam civilibus condemnationes extiterunt: Et quamvis Regina (quam semper pro Regina & dominatrice nostra deinceps quo{que} agnoscere & habere cupimus) ab honestiss. matrona, Anna Holgeria, Gynecei sui praefecta, moneretur, ut Dominum & maritum suum amice hortaretur, ut à vita illa flagitiosa, quae Christianum conjugem, & imprimis regiam dignitatem, nequaquam deceret, desisteret: tamen, quam primùm hoc rex & anusilla resciverunt statim illa, propter Christianam admonitionem innocens ab officio, suo remota, & miserabiliter regno expulsae, et omnibus fortunis suis spoliata est.
Eodem modo Tobernum Ochsitum, de veneno, filiae Syburgis propinando, falso à so insimulatum innocentem{que} deprehensum, et à senatu quoque regni eo nomine absolutum, in ignominiam et contumeliam Germanicae nobilitatis, tantùm mendacibus turpissimae illius mulieris sermonibus fidem habens, capite truncari jussit.
Quamvis etiam R • ipsius Majestas ingens et publicum Bellum, contra datam fidem, • obis, nobis inconsultis et inscijs, contra Sueco excitavit: tamen ut animum nostrum fidelem, et regiam ipsius personam et nomen extollendi, imperium amplificandi, et extera nations et regna subjugandi cupidum, posset deprehendere: nos omnes nostra corpora, fortunas, regiones et subditos, in magna pericula conjecimus: quod bellum septennale, contra potentissimum regnum Sueciae gessimus: et tandem cum effusione sanguinis nostri, et extrema sere cum pernicie sloris nobilitatis Danicae, auxilio Dei omnipotentis, contra regnum jam dictum, victoriam obtinuimus, et Regiae ipsius Majestati Regnum subjicimus. Et autem regnum Sueviae in perpetua fide et obedientia Regiae ipsius Majestatis maneret in ipsa corononatione SUECUS verbis conceptis, Deo{que} et sanctis testibus citatis, juravit, se ipsis antiqua sua jura, immunitates, et privilegia incolumia relicturum, et omnium quae in bello exorta sint offensionum, et inimicitiarum memoriam, sempterna oblivione aboliturum esse. Cum{que} netum quidem satis Regiae ipsius 〈◊〉 fiderent Sueci, necesse fuit nonullis ex Episcopis, Praelatis, et Nobilibus Danicis, pro rege fidem suam interponere, eam{que} diplomatibus eo nomine confertis et obsignatis, confirmare. Qua quidem ipsa in re deesse illi noluimus.
Etiamsi autem Regna et populi armis subjugati, tatummodo jure et justicia in officio cotineantur: tamen Rex hoc ipso non satis been considerato, et maximis gravissimis{que} juramentis posthabitis, triduo post coronatinem Suecicam, Episcopos, Praelatos, Nobilitatem, una cum consulibus et aliis praefectis (tanquam ad convivium regium & solennem de impetrata à Deo victoria gratulationem) invitavit, qui etiam fide & invitatione regia illecti, unà cum amicis, uxoribus & liberis suis, reverenter comparuerunt. Sed tam amice invitati, admodum hostiliter excepti sunt, ipsorum{que} plausus in moesticiam commutatus est. Ex livore enim tyrannico ipsis imputatum est, quod pulvere tormentario arcem ipsius regiam passim conspersissent, ut ita incendio eum e medio tollerent. Cum tamen certissimis inaiciis compertum sit, illud à Rege ipso, eum in finem factum esse, ut speciociore aliquo praetextu, causam mortis in eos confingeret, quos alias nullo • ure quaestionibus subjicere potuisset. At{que} ita reverendissimi, strenui, & honestissimi virs, D. Matthias Zu Strengenisse, & D. Vincealius Scharensis Episcopy, & praeterea sexaginta Equites aurati & viri Nobiles, aliqui etiam Consules, Senatores, & cives uno die, sine ullo judicio, ex mera tyrannide, contra datam fidem, decollati sunt. Quorum etiam cadavera, vestibus nudata, cum in tertium us{que} diem in foro Stokholmensi, miserabili alijs spestaculo fuissent, tandem igne comburi jussit; ac etiamsi illi adhuc vivi more Christiano Confessiones suas edendi cupidi essent, tamen hoc îpsis animo prorsus malevolo denegatum est.
Eodem modo Reverendum & religiosum D. Abbatem Nyddalensem & quin{que} fratres, qui tum in honorem Dei Missas celebrarant, die purificationis Mariae, sine ullo judicio, aquis suffocari curavit, nullam aliam ob causam, quam quod durante adhuc bello, una cum aliis se Regi opposuissent.
Sex praeterea ex nobilitate Suecica qui communis inter Daniam & Sueciam pacificationis nomine, fide publica & regia, & quidem vocati antea venerant, sibi-ipsi obsides constituit, eos{que} in durissima vincula conjectos, tamdiu apud se detinuit, donec regnum Su • ciae sibi subjecisset.
Multos quo{que} nobiles, inter quos nonnulli ex familia Ribbingia fuere, una cum duobus pueris adhuc teneris, qui fide & clementia ipsius freti, istuc venerant, capite plesti: sicuti etiam Tonnum Ericisilium, & Henrichum Stichum, unà cum multis alijs nobilibus in Finlandia, sine ullo judicio decollari jussit.
Episcepo Finlandiae domum & possessiones suas per violentiam ademit, ita quidem, ut ill sibi consulens, paulo post tempestate in mari exorta naufragio Miserabiliter perierit. Brevitatis causa multa alia prava & tyrannica facinora, in Regno Sueciae contra Deum & omnem aequitatem ab ipso perpetrata, hic praetermittimus.
Quocirca Episcopy, Dynastae, Praelati, Nobilitas, Civitates & reliqui regni Suecici incolae, qui crudeles, impuras & sanguinolentas ipsius manus, vita sua incolumi effugerant, contra eum insurrexerunt, satius et honestius esse rati, potius in acie pro salute patriae, quam domi sordis & turpissimis suppliciis innocents excarnificatum, mori. Atque ita (nostro quidem judicio non immerito) sumptis armis & palàm Bello contra Regem suscepto Tyrannicum illius jugum excutere instituerunt.
Etiamsi igitur nos periculo corporum & fortunarum nostrarum, ipsi, post auxilium Divinum in regno Sueciae subjugando adjumento fuerimus: tamen non nostra sed sua ipsius culpa iterum eodem regno excidit. Quocirca denuo ab eo interpellati, ut Sueci nostro auxilio ad priorem obedientiam adigerentur; ne id quidem (quamvis nullo jure aut lege teneremur) facere recusavimus, ut vel hoc modo fidelis animus & voluntas nostra, à Rege perspiceretur, quando quidem fere supra quam vires nostrae ferrent (cùm jam entea nostros equos, arma, naves, aurum, argentum, Clinodia & insuper nostros amicos, affines & propinquos in Suecia reliquissemus,) denuo terra mari{que} magnis impensis militem & naves armare & instruere: propria corpora nostra, possessiones, pecuniam & facultates omnes impendere: & una cum ipso totam belli molem, in tertium usque annum sustinere non detrectaremus. Id{que} optima spe freti, futurum ut fidelia haec nostra servitia, tandem aliquando à regia ipsius dignitate cum clementia agnoscerentur.
Uerum his omnibus non consideratis, ill intera Episcopos, Praelatos, Ecclesias, Coenobia, Hospitalia, Sacerdotes, Matronas, virgins, Nobilitatem, cives, viatores, neg • ciatores, & miseros denique Rusticos, immoderatis & inauditis exactionibus, vestigalibus & expilationibus oneravit.
Praeterea maximam bonorum nostrorum partem, unà cum auro & argento, exactionibus extorsit, ad se translatam adhuc retinet. Monetam vero nullius momenti cupream, ex ahenis cerevisiaris usu det • it is cusaem in regnum intrusit, quam aequo cum argenteis & aureis monetis precio, à milite ipsius acceptare, & ut in toto regno usurparetur & valeret, coacti sumus tolerare. Cum tamen illa in finitimis regnis, nationibus & civitatibus nullius valoris esset, res nostra familiaris, cum omnibus commerciis jacerent: regnum hoc nostrum antiquum cum suis incolis omnibus suis nervis & viribus plane exhau-iretur, & ad extremam egestatem & inopiam conniiceretur. Et quamvis haec quo que omnia, ut bello suscepto optatus tandem finis imponi posset, submiss toleraverimus: tamen ne hac quidem ration quidquam apud Regem proficere potuimus, cùm ill palàm hominibus fide dignis audientibus diceret, se & corporibus & fortunis imminutos ita nos debilitaturum, ut passim omnibus contumeliae & ludibrio essemus. Cujus sui propositi statim etiam exemplum reipsa nobis exhibuit.
Archiepiscopum enim Lundensem D. Georgium Schotburgum quem secretarium quondam suum hac spead dignitatis illius fastigium rex evexerat, ut quaedam Archiepiscopatus illius praedia ad se transfer posset; cùm regis cupiditati postea non gratificaretur, quod diceret, juramento se illi ecclesiae praestito, quod violari à se minime deceret, prohiberi: seque potius turpissimam mortem obire, aut vitae monasticae etiam durissimae in reliquum vitae tempus mancipare se velle, quàm in perjurii suspicionem vel minimam se conjicere. Cùm igitur aliquot poenarum, quae innocenti irrogabantur, optio illi concederetur; ad vitam tandem monasticam à rege compulsus est. Quo facto, statim Praelatos & Canonicos ecclesiae Lundensis per literas ad se accersivit, cumque illi praestita obedientia comparuissent: jussit eos contra fidem regiam, in infamem & foetentem carcerem compingi, iisdemque paulo post insulam Borneholman, Ecclesiae illi Lundensi subjectam & propriam, cum omnibus arcibus, oppidis & vicis, nullius excusationis ration habita, vi metuque coactis, ademit.
Reverendissimus quoque Johannes Episcopus Fyoniae, cùm literis regiis ad juridicam vocatus comparuisset; eodem modo miserabiliter, & praeter omnem culpam captus, & in carcerem conjectus est, & omns collegii illius ecclesiae bona petulanter ad se transtulit.
Nemo etiam velex Senatoribus regni, vel aliis Daniae incolis sine corporis & vitae suae periculo ipsum convenire: aut si quis omnino fortunam suam hac in parte perislitari institueret; nequaquam id, nisi p • ius peccata sua sacerdoti confessus esset, & ad mortem se praeparasset, tentare ausus est, cùm saepenumero in ease angustias coactos nonnullos constaret, ut ne confitendi quidem spacium illis concederetur. Ex quo ipso hoc quoque consecutum est, ut regno huic, & communi patriae nostrae, consilio & consolatione nostrae auxilio esse non possemus. Eodem Praepositum Rotschildensem, & D. Nicolaum Erici, multosque alios praelatos & viros ecclesiasticos, qui patri & matri ipsius laudatae memory fideliter inservierant, abs{que} ulla misericordia, bonis suis spoliavit.
Politico quoque & equestri ordini, reliquisque regin inquilinis nequaquam pepercit. Mandato enim ipsius, vir strenuus & nobilis Magnus Tamassenus, qui toto vita suae tempore, ab omnibus habitus est homo integer & probus, & quem nemo unquam quidpiam, quod honestum & nobilem virum non deceret, gerere aut facere animadvertit; quique etiam in fide Christiana pie mortuus erat, hic inquam Tamassenus, ex terra iterum effossus est ipsiusque cadaver, in foro Arhusiano, in singular Daniae nobilitatis Iudibrium & contumeliam, suspensum est. & insuper Rex omnia illius, viduaeque ipsius relictae, bona, cum omni auro, argento, & clinodiis, sine ulla postulatione judiciali, ad se & in suam potestatem redegit.
Strenuo quoque D. Iuggoni Krabbio, equiti aurato & Marescalco, qui ipsi longo tempore in Dania, Norwegia, & Suecia honest & fideliter, etiam eum effusione sanguinis, & bonorum suorum jactura inservierat, unum ex pagis suis Vischbe • um novum unà cum multis ad eum pertinentibus fundis & bonis, aperta vi, & contra religionem jurisjurandi, ademit, & sibi vindicavit, cùm interea ill multis modis ad legitimani causae cognitionem, sed tamen frustra, provocaverat.
Cùm ex ministris ipsius aulicis Nicolaus Daa, quodam vesperi in caupona & symposio sedens, hospiti ex fenestra rhombos aliquot vitreos fortuito excussisset; & tamen eo nomine statim sequenti die hospiti pro tantillo damno abunde satisfecisset: nihilominus tamen, ob causam tam nihili, pater ipsius in arcem Hafniensem violenter abductus, & tamdiu captivus est detentus, donec praefectus regius missis in domum ejus satellitibus, omnes ipsius cistas aperuisset, omne aurum & argentum inde exemisset, & ad quatuor Marcarum Danicarum millia vi metuque illi extorsisset.
Quinetiam contra juramentum & dotam fidem, Schlos Gelauben Ius electionis, quod antea senatus regni propium erat, post mortem ad sùos haeredes transtulit, quo ipso antiquum nostrum & liberum regnum, haereditariae oppressioni subjicitur, & nos libera nostra electione spoliati sumus.
Quid, quod à quolibet, etiam pauperrimo hujus regni incola, binos in singulos annos florenos, in perpetuum deinceps numerandos, ausus est exigere, cum tamen multi ex ijs, vix bines solidos snis dominis quotannis exsolvere possent.
Nec tantum Danicae nobilitatis excidio, animus ipsius sangainarius satiari non potuit, sed in Germanos etiam nobiles ingratitudinem effunderet. Honestum enim virum Stephanum Weberstedium, in Turingia loco equestri natum, qui longo tempore, sicuti Ministrum fidelem & nobilem decet, pro supremo Capitaneo peditum Danorum contra Suecos ipsi inservierat, & qui praeclara fortitudinis suae specimina, cum Hoste us{que} ad sanguinis effusionem dimicans, ediderat, cui etiam hoc nomine praefecturam Olandensem datis literis concesserat. Hunc inquam Stephanum, cum diutius praefectura illa carere nollet, ex asylo Coenobij Sp. S. ab ipsius avo fundati abreptum, decollari jussit, hoc pratextu, quod in domo publica militi euidam vulnus inflixisset, cum quo tamen ill, amica transactione interueniente, jampridem in gratiam redierat.
Eodem modo cum conjugis suae regia cubulario Maximiliano egit, qui reginam in regnum Daniae advenientem comitatus suerat: eum enim cum Regina ad C saream Majestatem, & Dominam Margaretam, ablegasset, Rex antequam Dania excessisset, exitinere retrahi, & capitali suppli • io affici jussit.
Adhaec cum fortissimus ipsius capitaneus N. von Hederstorff, nomine praesidiarioruus Stokholmensium, honestos aliquot milites, pro stipendio suo, & quibusdam alijs conficiendis, Haffniam misisset; praefectus Haffniensis eo exceptos Abrumstorpum deduxit, quasi regem ibidem inventuri essent. Eo autem cum venisset, loci praefectus, eos carceri mancipatos, paulo post sine ullo judicio, unà cùm puero quopiam trucidari jussit.
Suum quo{que} Germanicum Secretarium Stephanum Hopsensteinerum, cujus opera in gravissimi • negociis apud 〈◊〉 saream Maject. Electores & principes Imperij Romeni, usus fuerat, ad impudentissimae mulieris Syburgis mendacem delationem, inclementer persecutus, ipsius vitae & bonis insidiatus est. Qui tamen evidentissimo Dei omnipotentis auxilio, manus ipsius cruent as ex Dania evasi • , & in Caesaream urbem Lubecam confugit, ubi nihi lominus à Ministro Regio, ejus vestiga insequente, accusatus, & in custodia aliquandiu detentus fuit, donec tandem causa probe cognita, ab injusta ejus accusatione & insimulatione, per sententiam absolutus est.
Praetere à multas quoque exteras nations, Hollandos, Brabantos, Flandros, Lubecenses, cum omnibus civitatibus maritimis, contra data privilegia, & regia diplomata, pecuniis suis emunxit, & quotiescunque illi negociorum suorum causa in hoc regnum appulerunt, statim navibus & mercibus suis spoliati sunt.
Et quamvis Norwegiae quoque regnum semper, ipsi fideliter fuerit subjectum, & pro viribus omnia sua officia & auxilia praestiterit, et ejusque omnibus edictis & interdictis cum obsequio paruerit: tamen neq Deo consecrati Episcopy, neque Nobilitas, neque populus illius inclementem & immisericordem animum effugere potuit. Episcopus enim Camerensis, licet innocens, in crudeli admodum carcere captivus est detentus, ita quidem, ut ex foetido & impuro aere, curis diuturnaque sessione, omnibus suis viribus consumptis, tandem carcere liberatus, mox diem suum obierit.
Reverendissimus quoque Episcopus Ansloinsis, Andreas eo compulsus est, ut alteri suum Episcopatum cederet: quod si facere recusaret, submer sionem illi minabatur.
Reverendissimum quoque Archiepiscopum Nidrosiensem ab Ecclesia sua Archiepiscapali in exilium expulit, qui postea Romam ad Papam consugiens, ibidem in magna inopia & miseria mortuus est.
Nobilitati quoque ejus regni nequaquam pepercit, strenuum enim & praestantissimum equitem auratum, Canutum, Canuti ficto & mentito quodam praetextu, in carcerem redegit. Cumque ill in jus provocaretur, & causa in senatu regni cognita & disceptata absolutus esset: tamen jure suo, à Deo & aequitate sibi concesso, uti non potuit, cum paulo post miserime decollaretur, & omnia ejus bona, contra omne jus a rege abriperentur.
Etiamsi vero multo plura ipsius impia & tyrannica facinora, & inprimis cum honestis matronis & virginibus, viduis & orphanis passim in Dania, Suecia, Nerwegia perpetrata, indicare possemus: tamen illa ipsa, respectu nominis & dignitatis regiae habito, hoc quidem tempore, in nostra hac querela commomorare non volumus.
Semper equidem speraveramus futurum, ut crebris, fidelibus & submissis admonitionibus adductus, sese emendaret, & ab hujusmodi minime regiis aut Christianis, sed potius tyrannicis inceptis, facinoribus, expilationibus, vectigalibus, exactionibus, aliisque crudelibus institutis desisteret: sed tamen admonitiones hae nostrae plane infructuosae aures regias personuerunt: nostrae sententiae & consilia plane sunt repudiata, nulli ex senatu regni locus apud regemfuit relictus, imo homines plane contempti & ad nullamrem idonei habiti & reputati sumus. At{que} ita ill in priori sua tyrannide, seipsum induravit.
Et ut omnino crudeli suo erga nos animo & voluntati satisfieret, milites peregrinos magno numero, tam pedites quam aequites, contra praestitum juramentum, quod ex superioribus articulis patet, in regnum induxit, & majoribus adhuc qu • am antehac factum est, oneribus & exactionibus nos gravare instituit. Cum autem id non injuria nobis grave esset, hoc tentatum est, ut nos una cum miseris rusticis, (qui tamen ipsi tempore belli septennalis pene omnem substantiam nostram impenderamus) vi ad illas praestandas adigeret. Quocirca missis literis tanquam ad juredicam Ahusium nos evocavit, eo consilio, ut nos vi militis externi (si modo is ad tam impium facinus à rege perduci potuisset) adoriretur, & pro lihitu suo imperata facere cogeret. Compertum etiam nobis est, Regem ad diem praestitutam duorum immanium carnificum, more suorum satelli • um (ne scilicet res innotesceret) vestitorum operam conduxisse, in eum finem, si intolerabilibus ipsius edictis & voluntati non assentiremus, ut tum in corpora & fortunas nostras impetum faceret, & forte non aliud quàm in Suecia, Dynastis, Episcopis, praelatis, nobilitati & civitatibus factum est, covivium nobis adornaret.
Quapropter justissimo (qui etiam in fortissimos viros cadere potest) metu compulsi sumus, ut de tantis malis à nobis avertendis cogitationem aliquam susciperemus, atque ita nostra corpora, vitam & possession • s (quod jure naturae facere tenemur) defendeve •• us. Compulsi igitur sumus, ut nostra juramenta, homagia & auxilia militaria per literas illi renunciaremus, id quod, etiam reipsa à nobis jam factam est, cum plane confideremus, neminem fore, qui impiis tyrannicis ipsius delictis consideratis, vitio hoc vertere nobis posset. Nos enime status & consiliarios regni Dauici, coram Deo & hominibus obligatos agnoscimus, ut communi patriae, in extremis hisce periculis & angustiis, consolationem aliquam offeramus. Siquidem miserorum ejus regni inquilinorum aeterna, ration corporum & bonorum, pernicies, matronarumque & virginum dedecus & contumelia potissimum ab eo quaeritur, à quo illa omnia merito averti à nobis debebant. Neque ignotum est, propter similia, aut saepe etiam leviora quàm nos (proh dolor) perpessi sumus facinora tyrannica, saepenumero Caesar's Romanos, Reges Ungariae, Bohemiae, Angliae, & Scotiae, ex suis imperiis & regnis dejectos, nonuullos principes ex ditionibus suis haereditariis expulsos esse, sicuti id tam ex veteribus historiis, quàm ex nostrae aetatis exemplis satis certo nobis innotuit. Et nisi gravissimus hisce, quae hactenus commemoravimus, oneribus impelleremur, pigeret & taederet nos, talem aliquam cogitationem in nostrum animum inducere, multo minus reipsa eam exequi, sed potius sicuti patri & avo ipsius, ita ipsi quoque libenter addicti fuissemus.
Etiamsi vero ab electione externi alicuius & Christiani Regis aut Domini cujus potentia & defensione regnum nostrum gubernaretur non plane fuimus alieni: tamen considerato diuturno & Christiano regimine, regiis virtutibus, clementia, bonitate & justitia, quibus & illustriss. princeps & Dominus. D. Fridericus, verus haeres Nor • egiae, Dux Sleswici, Holsatiae, Stormariae & Dietmarsiae, Comes Oldenburgi & Delemenhorsti, erga Subditos suos statim à guber nationis suis exordio pie & landabiliter usut est: eum potissimum unanimi consensu regene & Dominum nostrum supra totam Daniam elegimus, cum nimirum cogitaremus, eum ex inclyta regum Daniae prosapia originem ducere, & praeterea regis filium natum esse, aetque ita jure prae omnibus alis principibus hunc honorem ipsi, praesertim cum patrimonium quoque ex regno paterro suae Colsitudine debitum ne nunc quidem accepisset, deberi.
Regomus igitur unumquemque, cujuscunque conditionis aut ordinis sit, si forte suprà dictu • Rex Christiernus, aut alius quispiam nomine ipsius, vel Scriptis vel alio modo, nos insimulet, quod contra datam fid • m & juramenta hac in parte egerimus, ut illi, antequam vlteriorem nostram defensionem audiat, fidem non habeat, sed potius nostras hasce difficultates, corporis & vitae pericula, impias viduarum & pupillarum oppressiones, matronarum & virginum violationes, cum clementi, christiana, benevola & humana commiseratione cognoscat. & nos (qui honorem & existimationem nostram, ut pios nobiles decet, erga regem illaesam ad huc conservavimus) excusatos habeat. Simulque aliis queque omnibus & singulis, ob causas jam suprà dictas, & alias complures (quas adhuc in bonorem nominis regii usque ad ulteriores nostras apologias reticemus) benign nos excuset. Si etiam rex coram logitimo aliquo judice nos accusandos esse censuerit. hoc ipso scripto nos ad legitimam & justam causae hujus cognitionem & decisionem offerimus; pollicemur etiam nos iis, quae hoc modo jure decernentur & sancientur, prompto animo p • rituros esse. Neque dubitamus, si vel sanctitas Pontificia, vel Rom. Cesarea Majestas, & ludicium Camerae, vel alii quoque Christiani Reges, Electores, Principes, Comites, Barones & Nobiles, vel inclytae & liberae Imperii civitates petitionis hujus nostris aequitatem, & ipsius impiam & Tyrannicam nostri oppressionem cognoverint, quin factum hoc nostrum, ad quod extrema necessitas nos compulit, nequaquam sint improbaturi. Pro quo ipso singulis, pro ration ordinis & conditionis suae, nostra studia, officia, & gratitudlnem, omni tempore praestandam, deferimus & pollicemur.
Sweden.
NOt to mention the Kings and Kingdom of Norway, long since incorporated into Denmark, whose lives and Catalogue you may read in Munster, Ioannis Magnus, Crantzius, and others: in which Realm not one King anciently died of age or diseases in above one hundred years, but of violent deaths; there being this custom, That whosoever slew a tyrant King, was thereby made a King. The Kings of Sweden have always been elected upon certain conditions, and subordinate to the power and censures of their whole States and Parliament, in such sort as the Kings of Hungary, Bohemia, Poland, and Denmark have been; and oft times this Kingdom hath been annexed to the Realm of Denmark, and subject to the Danish Kings, as they saw occasion: The names and lives of the Swedish Kings before and since their conversion to Christianity, you may read at large in Munster, Joannis Magnus, Crantzius, Olaus Magnus, and others: I shall give you a taste only of some of them out of those Authors. Halsten, and Animander his successor were thrust out of their Thrones and Realms by their Subjects. After whose death, the Swedes elected one King of their own Nation, the Goths another, not enduring a foreign Prince to reign over them. King Bugerius slaying his brother Ericus, who had imprisoned him at a banquet, his Nobles detesting this his treacherous act, rose up in Arms against him, expelled him the Realm, and beheaded his Queen and Magnus his son, electing Magnus the son of Ericus for their King. Magnus the seventh, betrothed his son Aquin to a kinswoman of the Earl of Holstain upon this condition, That unless Aquin should receive her a Virgin, all the Nobles of the Realm should be freed from their Oath of Allegeance to him. The Virgin sailing into Sweden, was taken prisoner by Waldamer King of Denmark, who betrothed his daughter Margaret to Aquin: whereupon the Nobles of Sweden denied to yield anymore obedience to their King, deserted Magnus and chose Albert King: Magnus seeking to regain his Realm, was defeated in battle and died in exile. Queen Margaret taking Albert prisoner, and conquering Sweden, left it and two Kingdoms more to Ericus her adopted son. But the Swedes weary of a foreign yoke, by the help of Engelbert, denied subjection to him, and waged war so long with him, that he was forced to place Swedes in all the Castles by agreement, and to receive only half the revenues of the Realm in his absence, and at last (tired out with the wars) deserted both Crown and Kingdom. After this the Swedes elected Charles for their King, who after seven years reign, perceiving that he grew grievous and displeasing to the States of Sweden, taking his own private goos only with him, and leaving the treasure of the Realm in a safe place, left the Kingdom. Whereupon they elected Christierne the first, the King of Denmark and Norway, for their King; against whom they took up arms, because he had broken that paction prescribed to him when he took the Crown; whereupon Anno 1499. Christierne came with a great power to subdue the Swedes, but he was easily conquered, repulsed thence twice one after another by the Swedes united forces: who elected them a Governor whom they called a Marshall, which had power to call general Assemblies of the States, and execute the Kings Office, and might have been elected King upon such conditions as the States propounded, which he refused to submit to. King John thinking to subdue the Swedes after Christiernes death, was repulsed by them, and his Queen taken prisoner. His son Christierne the second, King of Denmark, by the treachery of Gustavus Archbishop of Upsalis, after many encounters, upon promise to continue their Laws, Liberties, and Privileges inviolably, and to remit all offenses past by a solemn Oath, was elected by the Swedes for their King: who swearing these Articles and confirming them by his Charter, was upon this admitted into the Town and Castle of Holme; where feasting all the Nobles and principal men of Sweden two days together, suspecting no treachery, he suddenly apprehends them, imprisons, murders all the Nobles, Gentry, Citizens, Commons, yea Bishops and Monks, with extraordinary cruelty, spoils their wives and Orphans of all their goods, and exerciseth more then barbarous tyranny over them; which Gustavus Erichson, a noble Swede then in Denmark hearing of, escape thence privily, and comes into Sweden disguised, raiseth an Army to revenge this butchery, delivers his Country from this Tyrant, and for his noble service was by their unanimous vote elected and crowned King of Sweden in his stead; the Swedes in a public Declaration manifesting their expulsion and deprivation of Christierne for his treachery and tyranny to be just and lawful. Ericus the seventeenth King of Sweden, imprisoning his brother, murdering his faithful Counselors, warring upon his Subjects, playing the tyrant, and matching himself unworthily to a woman of mean condition, was for these his misdemeanors taken prisoner, with his Queen, deposed, and his brother made King in his stead, Anno 1599. And Sigismund King of Sweden, taking upon him the Crown of Poland, after fourteen years reign, was deposed and dispossessed of his Kingdom Anno 1607. and Charles his Uncle made King in his stead.
Assyria, Cyprus, Lombardy, Naples, Venice.
I Could now acquaint you with many such like passages and stories in the Kingdoms of Assyria; as how effeminate Sardanapalus, for his vices and mis-government was deprived by his Subjects, burned in his Palace, and Arbactus made King in his stead. In the Kingdom of Cyprus, where King Peter murthering his brother and those of Geneva, was soon after taken prisoner and made a tributary Prince. King John governed by Helena his wife, and she by his Nurse, which made the people weary of the government, had a Regent by consent of the Nobles (Ioba of Portugal, whom they married to his daughter Carlota) set over him and the Realm and all the royal power soon after put into his hands, who being soon poisoned by Helena, Louis son to the Duke of Savoy was sent for and crowned King by general assent, and John and James his sons put by. Clephus the second King of Lombardy was so cruel, that after his death they would have no more Kings, but chose thirty Dukes to govern them, who continued this government eleven years. Desiderius the last King of Lombardy was taken prisoner with all his children in Pavia by Charles the great, and so that Kingdom ceased, Anno 774. Tancred the fourth King of Naples was deposed by Pope Celestine the third with his people's consent. Momfrey Bastard poisoning Conrade the seventh King of Naples, and usurping the Crown, was deposed by Charles Earl of Aniou, who enjoyed the Crown till Aragon ceased on the Realm. Jone Queen of Naples married Andrew second son to Charles King of Hungary, whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency; after marrying James of Tarragou, she beheaded him for lying with another woman, and was at last driven out of her Kingdom by Louis of Hungary, and hanged at the same window where she hanged her first husband. Peter Duke of Venice was for his tyranny and misgovernment besieged in his palace by the people, which they fired, and then taking him his wife and son, dragged them unto the butchery, where they chopped them in pieces and threw him to the dogs to be devoured, notwithstanding all their submissions and entreaties on their knees, Anno 977. So Duke Falier, and many other Dukes, have been condemned to death and executed by the States of Venice, and that justly as Bodine grants. Multitudes of such like presidents occur, in most other Dukedoms and Principalities, which I will not name, because they want the title of Kings, though Aquinas truly holds, That a Kingdom is so called from ruling; therefore he who hath others under his government, is said to have a Kingdom; in reality, though not in propriety of speech; and so are Kings in verity, though not in title. I might add to these many more examples, manifesting what miseries and untimely deaths tyrannical Kings and Princes have undergone in all ages and States, being commonly deposed, poisoned, murdered; but I shall for brevity pass over these examples, remitting the Readers to Aristotle, Aelian, and Doctor Beard, his Theatre of God's Judgments, and come nearer home to Scotland, as having nearest relation to England,
Scotland.
WHat sovereign power and jurisdiction the Realm, Parliaments and Nobles of Scotland have claimed and exercised over their Kings, (who, saith Buchanan, can neither make Laws, War, Peace, nor conclude of any great affairs of the Realm without a Parliament, which hath there, and in Hungary, Poland, Denmark, Sweden been ofttimes summoned, not only without, but against their Kings consents;) and how frequently they have questioned, imprisoned, censured, deposed, yea judicially sentenced their Kings for their tyrannies, oppressions, whoredoms, murders, 〈◊〉 ▪ and evil administrations, you may read at large in George Bucanan (King James his own Tutor) in his Book, De Iure Regni apud Scotos, and his Rerum Scoticarum Historia. Where this their Sovereign power i • so largely vindicated, debated, demonstrated, and the chief objections against it cleared so abundantly, that I shall not add one syllable to it, but present you with some Historical examples which confirm it.
Fergusius the first King of Scotland dying, and leaving two sons infants, unable to govern the Realm; the Scots thereupon considering what dangers might befall them both at home and abroad, during their infancy; at last concluded after much debate; and settled this for a standing law; that when any King died leaving his son under age and unfit to govern, the next of their kindred, who should be esteemed fittest to reign, should enjoy the sovereign power; and that he being dead, then the succession of the Crown should return to the children of the deceased King, being of age to rule; which Law continued constantly for many hundred years, until the reign of Kenreth the third. By this Law Feritharis brother to Fergusius abtained the Crown and reigned fifteen years with much justice and modesty; after which his Nephew Ferleg desiring to reign, demanded his Fathers Kingdom of his Uncle, who being willing to resign it to him, called an assembly of the estates, made an Oration in praise of Ferleg proffered to resign the Crown unto him. But such was all the assemblies love to Feritharis and hatred to Ferleg for this his preposterous affectation of the Crown, that they detested the act, and denied the motion both with frowns and verbal reprehentions: Whereupon Ferleg conspired his Uncles death, which being discovered, they thought him worthy of death; but for Fergusius his fathers sake, his life was spared, and he only imprisoned; after which making an escape he fled first to the Picts, then to the Britous, and in the mean time Feritharis dying, by the treachery of Ferleg as was suspected, Ferleg by the unanimus sentence of all was condemned and put from his Crown, being absent, and his brother Mainus created King. Dornadilla the fourth King of Scotland dying, leaving Reuther his son under age and unfit to reign, the people made Notatus his brother King; who playing the tyrant, banishing, murthering, and oppressing the people, Donald of Galloway raised an Army against him, expostulated with him for his tyranny, and wished him to resign the Crown to Reuther; which he refusing to do, and justifying his tyranny; hereupon Donald gave him battle, slew him, and made Reuther King without the people's suffrages: Upon which the Nobles being offended, (because the power of the Parliament was by this means abolished, and the election of the supreme Magistrate made only by one man,) took up Arms both against Ruther and Donald, gave them battle twice in one day, and t • oke Ruther their new King prisoner: who afterwards dying and leaving There his son an infant, scarce ten years old, they, according to the Law formerly made and received in this case, made his unkle Ruther King; who after seventeen years reign voluntarily resigned his Crown to his Nephew There▪ in whose commendation he made an Oration, the people hardly permitting it. There soon after growing very vicious and flagitious, slaying the Nobles, and filling the Realm with robberies, the Governors pitying the deplo • able state of the Realm, resolved to punish him for it; of which he being informed, fled to the Britons, where he spent his days in contempt and ignominy, not daring to return; Conan a prudent and discreet man, being elected Viceroy in the mean time, which office he held almost twelve years till the death of There. In the reign of Finnan the tenth King of Scotland, that the roots of tyranny might be cut off, it was decreed, That Kings should command nothing of greater moment to be d • re, but by the authority of the public Council. Durstus the eleventh King giving himself to all deboistnesse, first banished his fathers friends from him as the troublesome reprehenders of his pleasures; and sending for the most vicious young men to be his familiar companions, gave himself wholly to luxury and venery. He prostituted his wife, (daughter to the King of Britain's) to his companions, and then banished her. At last the Nobles conspiring against him, he awaking as it were out cut of sleep, considering that he should find no place of safety, neither at home nor abroad, being equally hated of strangers and subjects, thought best to counterfeit repentance of his former life, for so he might retain both his Crown, and in time inflict punishments on his enemies. Wherefore recalling his wife from exile, he first of all endeavored to reconcile himself to the Britain's: then calling the chiefest of his subjects to him, he ratified with a most solemn oath the oblivion of his former courses; he committed every most wicked person to prison, as if he reserved them for punishment, and religiously promised, that he would do nothing hereafter, but by the advice of his Nobles. When by these things he had given assurance of his sincere mind, he celebrated the agreement with pastimes, banquets, and other signs of public gladness: and now all men's minds being taken up with joy, he called most of the Nobility to a supper; where, when he had shut them up (improvident and unarmed) in one room, sending in his assasinates, he slew them everyone. This calamity not so much terrifying as exasperating the minds of the rest with new flames of anger, they gathered a great army together, all men conspiring to take away this detested monster; whom they slew in battle, together with his wicked confederates. After whose slaughter, the Nobles putting by Durstus sons, lest they should imitate their fathers vices, elected his brother Even King with unanimous consent; who hating Durstus his tyranny had voluntarily banished himself among the Picts. Even dying, leaving a bastard son called Gillo, he procured himself to be elected Viceroy till a new King should be chosen, and got the Kingdom confirmed to him; but yet not deeming himself secure as long as any of Durstus his family remained, he treacherously slew Durstus his two eldest sons, with all his kindred and familiars: With which the Nobles being much discontented, and fearing worser things, privily raised an Army against him; who finding himself generally deserted but by a few flagicious persons, who feared punishment, He was forced to fly in a Fisherboat into Ireland: whereupon the Scots created Cadvallus their Vice-roy, and after that created Even their King, who conquering Gillo in Ireland, he was forced to fly into a Cave, where he was taken and his head cut off.
King Even the third, not content with an hundred Concubines of the Nobility, made a Law, That it should be lawful for everyone to marry as many Wives as he could keep; and that the King should have the maiden-head of Noble women, and the Nobles of the Plebeans before they were married; and that the common people's Wives should be common for the Nobles. Besides, luxury, cruelty and avarice were the companions of this his flagitious life; he murthering the rich to get their wealth, and favoring t • eeves to sh • e in their robberies: whereupon the Nobles and people conspiring against him and taking up Arms, he discerned how unfaithful the society of ill men is; for being deserted by his party as soon as the battle began, he came alive into his enemies hands, and was committed to pe • petuall prison, his life being spared by the intercession of Cadalan, who was made Vice-roy in his stead; but soon after he was strangled in the prison by one whom he had formerly injured. King Corbreds son being within age at his death, the Assembly of the States made Dardan King, who within three years space rushing into all kind of vices, bannished all prudent and honest men out of his Court, kept none but flatterers about him, slew Cardorus, and divers others virtuous men who advertised him of his faults; and to take away the seat of succession, plotted the death of Corbred, Galdus, and others: whereupon the Nobles and people by unanimous consent rose up against him, slew his evil instruments, routed his Forces, took him prisoner, whilst he was about to murder himself, cut off his head (which they carried about for a laughing-stock) and threw his corps into a jakes, after he had reigned four years. Luctacke the 22 King of Scots, giving himself wholly to Wine and Harlots, sparing the chastity of none though never so near allied to him, nor their husbands never so great, deflowering his own Sisters, Aunts, Daughters, joining inhumane cruelty and insatiable avarice to his lust, and depraving the youth of the Country corrupted by his example, when as no man durst resist him; was at last convented before an Assembly of the chief men; where being more freely reprehended for those crimes, he commanded the chief of them to be drawn away to punishment, as seditious, calling them old doting fools. Whereupon the people assembling together, slew both him and the instruments of his wickednesses, when he had scarce reigned three years space. Mogaldus was elected King in his place, who carefully reforming all the abuses and corruptions of Luctack in the beginning of his reign; yet fell at last unto them in his old age, and grew so odious by his vices, to the Nobles and common people, that they weary of him, rose up against him; he being unable to resist them, wandered up & down with one or two Companions, in secret places, seeking to escape by flight; but was at last taken and slain. Conarus his son and successor giving himself to all manner of luxury, and lust, brought the Realm in short time to great penury; giving Lands and riches to most vile and naughty persons, because they favored his corrupt living, and invented new exactions upon his people. Whereupon summoning a Parliament, he demanded a Tribute of them to support his State and Court in Honor; who taking time to deliberate, and understanding at last, that this his hunting after money proceeded not from his Nobles, but from the inventions of Courtflatters, they resolved to commit the King to ward, as unfit to govern, until he renouncing the Crown, they should elect another King. Whereupon the next day, he who was first demanded his opinion,
Constantine the first, of Scotland, as soon as he obtained the Crown, loosed the reins to all Vices: he was cruel and covetous towards his Nobles, kept company with men of the basest Ranke; gave himself only to the rapes of maids, matrons, and immoderate feasts, having fidlers, Stage-players, and ministers of all sorts of pleasures almost about him: with which vices the Nobles of Scotland being offended, admonished him of his duty. But he proudly contemning them, wished them to look after other matters, saying, he had council enough from others, and that they should lay aside their false hope, that they could reclaim the King by their Council. On the contrary he was of so poor a dejected Spirit towards his enemies, that he not only granted them peace, but remitted them injuries, and restored them Castles as soon as they demanded them. Which caused the Picts and Scots to consult together to depose him by force of Arms; from which Douglasse dissuaded them for the present, by reason of their foreign wars with the Britons and Saxons: In the end, he was slain for ravishing a Noblemans daughter in the 15. year of his Rain. King Goran was slain by the people for favoring Towers chief Inquisitor or judge of capital causes, who much oppressed the people; his children being young, Hugonius succeeded to the Crown; and afterwards his brothers Congalus and Kumatel, after whom Ardan the son of King Goran reigned. Ferwhard the 52. King of Scots a crafty man, desiring to turn the Kingdom into a tyranny, nourished great divisions among the Nobles; but they discovering his malice privily enter into an accord among themselves, and calling a Parliament, summoned him thereunto: who refusing to appear, keeping within his Castle; they thereupon took it by force, and brought him to judgment against his will; where many and grievous crimes, among others, his cruelty and negligence in the affairs of the Common-wealth; the Pelagian Heresy, with contempt of Baptism, and the other Sacraments, were objected against him; of none whereof he being able sufficiently to purge himself, was cast into prison; where, out of shame and sorrow, he slew himself. Ferwhard the second, a man polluted with all kind of wickedness, an insatiable desirer of wine and money, inhumanely cruel towards men, and impious towards God, when he had every where vexed others with cruelty and rapines at last turned his fury against his own, slaying his own wife, and ravishing his own daughters: for which wickednesses he was excommunicated: but the Nobles willing to assemble together to punish him, were disuaded by holy Bishop Colman, who told the King openly, that some Divine judgment would shortly seize upon him, which fell out accordingly, for falling into a Feaver, and not abstaining from his intemperance, he was eaten up of lice. Maldwin 55. King of Scotland was strangled by his Queen, for suspicion of Adultery with an Harlot; for which fact she her self was burned 4 days after. Amberkelethus a vicious wicked king, was slain by one of his own men, with an arrow in the night, when he was marching against the Picts; whereupon, lest the Army should be dissolved or left without a General, Eugenius the 7 th was presently chosen King in the Tents: who making peace with the Picts, his wife being slain in his bed by two conspirators who sought his life, the king being suspected of this murder was thereupon imprisoned; but before his trial set at liberty, by the apprehension of the Murderers. King Eugenius the 8 th , rushing into all Vices, and neither regarding the admonitions of his Nobles or Clergy, was for his filthy lusts, covetousness, and cruelty, slain in the assembly of his Lord's by their general consent, and his companions in wickedness and villainy hanged, which was a grateful spectacle to the people. Fergusius the third succeeded him both in his Crown and Vices; he was a foul drunken glutton, and so outrageously given to Harlots, that he neglected his own wife, and brought her to such poverty, that she was forced to serve other Noble women for her living; wherefore to expiate this disgrace, she murdered him in his bed, and afterwards slew her self also. Donald the 70 King of Scotland, gave himself wholly to his pleasures, keeping none but Hunters, Hawkers, and inventors of new lusts about him, on whom he spent the revenues of the Realm, by which he corrupted the youth of the kingdom: which the ancients of the Realm discerning, assembled and went to the King, admonishing him of his duty; which he notwithstanding neglected, till the wars roused him up. Which being ended, he returned to his pristine courses; Whereupon the Nobles fearing, lest this filthy and slothful man, who would neither be amended by the councils of his friends, nor calamities of his people, should lose the remainder of the Kingdom which was left, cast him into prison; where for grief of his inhibited pleasures, or fear of public shame, he laid violent hands upon himself Constantine the second was inhibited by his Senators to make war before he had reformed the corrupted youth of the Realm by good Laws; after which he was slain in battle by the Danes. King Ethus his brother and successor polluting himself with all vices, and drawing all the youth of the Country (prone to wickedness) with him, he was the reupon seised on by the Nobles; who making a long Oration to the people, wherein they related the wickednesses of his whole life, he was forced to renounce his right in the kingdom, and died in prison of grief, within three days after. Gregory being made King in his stead. Constantine the third turning Monk, Malchombe was elected king, who was slain by the conspiracy of thieves; whose son Duffus being an infant, Indulfus enjoyed the Crown; to whom Duffus succeeding, was murdered by Donald: whereupon a Parliament was assembled to choose a new King, which elected Culenus: who at last degenerating into all licentiousness, ravished Virgins, Nuns, yea his own sisters and daughters, and set up a kind of public stews. For which being reprehended by the Nobles, he excused part by reason of his youth part by reason of fear, and acknowledging his sorrow for the residue, promised a • endment. But he not reforming upon their admonitions, they departed from Court, that they might neither be witnesses nor partakers of his vices: The king freed of their troublesome company gave himself wholly to feasting and venery, spending nights and days in dishonest sports and pleasures with his dissolute companions; and to maintain his luxury, he pillaged and oppressed his Subjects, especially those who were rich; and by his disorders fell into a grievous sickness, which made him a deformed carcass, fit for nothing but to suffer the penalties of his vicious life, his Courtiers and companions spoiling the people everywhere in the mean time. Whereupon the Nobles were enforced to summon a Parliament at Scone, where the king was commanded to be present, that together with the rest he might consult how to provide for the public safety in his precipitate State of things: with which sommons being awaked, he began to consult with his companions, what was best to be done for his own safety in these exigence: being unable to resist or flee, he resolved to go to the Parliament, hoping to find some mercy there for his good fathers sake, to preserve him from falling into extreme misery; but in his way thither he was slain by the Thane of the Country for his violent ravishment of his daughter; his death was acceptable to all, because it freed them of such a monster with less labor then they expected: and Kenneth the third was made King in his place: who poisoning his Nephew Malcolme, heir to the crown after his decease, to settle on his own posterity, he caused the Lord's in Parliament to repeal the ancient Law whereby the Crown descended to the next of kin during the minority of the right heir; and to enact, that the son should from thenceforth inherit the crown next after his father, through a Minor; that the Realm during his Minority should be governed by a Viceroy elected by the Parliament and Nobles till he came to 14 years of age; and after that by a Guardian elected by himself; that if the Kings eldest son died having issue, the issue should inherit, before the second brother, &c. After which, the King generally hated for the poisoning of Malcolme, was slain by the practice and command of Fenella. He thus cut off Constantine surnamed the bald, son of Culen, pretending the new Law concerning the descent of the Crown to be unjust, obtained by force, and contrary both to the public liberty and safety; to wit, that an infant (commonly governed by a woman) being unable to govern, or repulse an enemy in times of danger, yea a curse of God upon a Realm, and therefore not to be endured or settled by a Law, especially in those time of war, when they had so many enemies) should be preferred before a Kinsman of full age, fit to reign; so ambitiously sought the Crown and made so many friends, that he procured himself to be proclaimed King at Scone; which Malcolme son of Kenneth (for whose sake this new Law was enacted) understanding, presently raised all the Forces he could, which being conducted by his brother Kenneth, Constantine and he in the second encounter were both slain one of another. After whose death Grame the son of Duffus usurping the Crown, when he and Malcolme were ready to encounter with their Arms, this agreement was made between them by Forthred a Bishop, that Grame should retain the Kingdom, and the new Law of succession be suspended during his life; and Malcolme succeed him after his death. After which Grame giving himself to all dissoluteness, covetousness and oppression, and warring upon those Nobles and Counselors, who advised him to reform his evil courses, with greater cruelty than any foreign enemy, destroying both men towns, cattle, fields, and making all a common prey; hereupon they called in Malcolme out of Northumberland to assist them, who encountering Grame, on Ascension day, took him prisoner, being deserted of his people, wounded in the head, and then put out his eyes; who soon after dying of sorrow and his wounds; Malcholme thereupon summoned a Parliament at Scone, and would not take the Crown till the Law concerning the succession made in his fathers reign, was ratified by all their consents: against which Law Buchanan exceedingly inveighs in the beginning of his seventh Book, as the occasion and increase of all those mischiefs both to King and Kingdom, which it was purposely made to prevent. This Malcolme, after he had reigned long victoriously with much honor, in his declining age, growing very covetous, took away the lands he had formerly given to his Nobles for their good service in the wars, and punished divers of the wealthiest men so severely, that he brought many of them to death, others to extreme poverty; which injuries lost him all his love, honor, and so far exasperated the people, that partly out of revenge, partly to prevent further oppressions and to provide for their own security, corrupting his servants with money, they sent their agents into his chamber in the night, and slew him. Not to mention the murder of King Duncan by Machbed, who usurped his Crown through his pusillanimity; this Machbed, omitting no kind of libidinousnesse, cruelty, and tyrannizing over the people for 18 years space together, trusting to the predictions of certain wizards, that he should neven be overcome till Bernane wood did come to Dunsinane Castle, and that he should never be slain by any man borne of a woman. At last Mackduffe governor of Fiffe joining himself to some few patriots who had escaped this Tyrants sword, met at Bernane wood, and early in the morning every man bearing a bough in his hand, the better to keep them from discovery, took Dunsinane Castle by scalado: whence Machbed escaping was pursued, overtaken, and urged to fight bp Mackduffe, to whom the Tyrant replied in scorn, that in vain he attempted his death, for it was his destiny never to be slain by any man borne of a woman: Now then said Mackduffe, is thy fatal hour come, for I never was borne of a woman, but violently cut out of my mothers womb, she dying before I was borne; which words so daunted the Tyrant, though otherwise valiant, that he was easily slain, and Malcolme Conmer the true heir of the Crown, seated in the Throne. King Donald being odious and cruel to his subjects, they sent for Duncan Malcombes bastard, who expelled him the Realm, and was created King in his steed; who proving harsh, cruel, and Imperious to his Subjects, fell into their hatred, and was beheaded in the night by Marpender Earl of Murry, corrupted with money by Donald to murder him. Donald permitting the Isles to be taken and possessed by Magnus King of Norway, and suffering his Realm to be wasted by a secret agreement; thereupon the Scots sent for Edgar Malcombes son, to take possession of the Crown, who entering into Scotland with small forces, Donald being deserted by his people, betook himself to flight, but being apprehended and brought back to Edgar, he was cast into prison, and not long after died. King Malcolme the fourth, at a Parliament at York parting with divers of his Crown-lands to King Henry without his people's consents so far incurred their hatred, that upon his return they besieged him at Barwick, and almost took him prisoner, but by the mediation of some of his Council, who informed the Nobles, that the King was by violence & fraud circumvented by the King of England, of the ancient patrimony of the Crown land, they resolved to recover it by war: the Scottish Nobility affirming, that the king had not any power to diminish or part with any lands appertaining to the Crown without all their consents in Parliament. This King after some encounters making a peace with the English upon unequal terms, wherein he parted with some of his ancient territories, out of his pusilanimity, against his Nobles consent▪ hereupon he grew so odious and contemptible to them, that they were all weary of his government, and caused many to take up Arms and Rebell against him.
After the death of King Alexander the third there was a Parliament summoned at Scone to consult about the creating of a new King; and the government of the Realm, during the Inter-regnum; where first of all they appointed fix men to rule the Realm for the present, and then heard and discussed the several Titles pretended to the Crown, the final determination whereof, they referred to King Edward the first of England as to the Supreame Sovereign Lord of the Realm: who selecting 12. Scottish, and 12. English Counselors to assist him; After full hearing, by general consent of all, adjudged the Crown to John Baylioll, husband to King Alexanders nightest Kinswoman: The Scots considering his simplicity and unaptnes to govern them, and scarce confiding in him being an Englishman, and elected by the K. of England, cōstituted them 12. Peers, after the manner of France, to wit, 4. Bishops, 4. Earls, and 4. Lord's, by whose advise the King and all the affairs of the Realm, were to be governed and directed: He was taken and kept prisoner by the English. After the death of Robert Bruce, the Scots before their King was crowned, created a Vice-Roy to govern the Realm, who suppressed the thieves, and Robbers: Edward Bayliol son to John Bayliol succeeding Bruce, was afterwards rejected and deposed by the Scots, for adhering too closely to the English & K. Edward, and David Bruce elected K. in his place. Robert the 2 d . of Scotland when a peace was propounded between France, England, and Scotland by the Pope, willingly consented thereunto, but his Nobles being against it, his assent alone was in vain; because the King of Scotland alone, can make no firm peace nor truce, nor promise which shall bind, but by public consent in Parliament. King Robert the 3 d . dying of grief, for the captivity and imprisonment of his Son James, taken prisoner by our King Henry the 4 th . as he was going into France, the Scots hereupon appointed Robert his uncle, by common consent, for their Vice-roy, till James the (first of that name) right heir of the Cowne, were enlarged. James being freed and Crowned, summoned a Parliament, wherein an aid was granted him to pay his ransom, with much difficulty: he had many Civil wars with his Subjects, and at last was murdered by Robert Grame and his confederates, from whom he received 28. wounds in his Chamber in the night, whereof he presently died. James the 2. his son, being but 7. years old at his death, Alexander Leviston was chosen Protector, and William Crichton made Chancellor by Parliament; Which the Earl Douglas storming at, committed many insolencies in a hostile manner. After which, Alexander and his faction opposing the Chancellor, and commanding that none should obey him, the Chancellor thereupon fortified Edinburgh Castle, and as the King was hunting early in the morning seized upon him with a troop of Horse, & brought him to Edinburgh Castle, where he detained him from the Protector till the peace of the Kingdom, and present divisions should be settled: which lasting very long by reason of Earl Douglas his ambition, power, and covetousness, who raised many grievous civil wars, he was at last stabbed to death by the King himself, Anno 1452. contrary to his promise of safe conduct to the Court, under the Kings and Nobles hands and seals: Wherupon his brethren and Confederats, meeting at Sterling, resolved to revenge his death, and tied the Kings and Nobles writing of safe conduct to an horses tail, which they led through the streets of Sterling, railing at the King and his Council as they went, and when they came into the market place (where they had 500. trumpets sounding) they by an Herald, proclaimed the King and all that were with him, fedifragus, perjured, and enemis of all good men: and then spoiled and burned the Town, Co • ntry, with all places else that were firm to the King; between whom and the kings party, a bloody civil war (to the spoil of the Country) continued above two years space with various success; till at last with much difficulty this fire was extinguished and the King casually slain with the breaking of a Cannon: whose son James the 3. being but 7. years old, was proclaimed king in the Campe, and the Queen Mother made Regent, till a Parliament might be called to settle the government; but when the Parliament assembled, upon the Oration of Kenneth Archbishop of Saint Andrew's showing the Inconveniences and unfitness of a woman's Government, they Elected 6. Regents to govern the King and Realm during his minority. After which Bodius was made Vice-roy: This king being seduced by ill Courtiers and Counselors which corrupted him, thereupon divers of the Nobles assembling together, resolved to go to the Court, to demand these ill Counselors and seducers of the King and then to execute them; which they did accordingly, and that with such fury, that when they wanted cords to hang some of them, they made use of their horses bridles, and everyone strave who should be forwardest to do this execution. The king promising reformation, was dismissed; but in steed of reforming he meditated nothing but revenge, blood and slaughter in his mind; and plotting secretly to murder the Nobles in Edenburg, by the help of Earl Duglasse; he detesting the fact and revealing the Treachery, thereupon the Nobles who formerly desired only his reformation, took up Arms to destroy him, as one incorrigible and implacable; whereupon they made the Kings son Vice-roy, and knowing the kings perfidiousness, would yield to no terms of peace, unless he would resign up his Crown to his son: which he refusing, thereupon they gave him battle and slew him, as a common enemy. After which calling a Parliament, they created his son James the fourth king; who coming under the power of the Duglasses, rescued himself at last from them: and invading England, Anno. 1542 when he proclaimed Oliver Sincleer his favorite, General, the Scottish Nobility took it in such indignation, that they threw down their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners; whereupon the king growing sick with grief and anger, soon after died. Anno. 1555. Mary the Daughter of king James the sixth of Scotland, and heir to the Crown, being within age, her mother Queen Mary, by common consent was made Regent, and she by common consent and council of the Nobles, married to Francis Dolphine of France. In the mean time there happening some troubles and wars about the reformed Religion, which many of the Nobles and people there contented for; the Queen Mother, granting those of the Religion, a confirmation of their liberties and Religion by way of Truce for 6 months, she in the mean time sends for Soldiers out of France, wherewith she endeavored to suppress Religion, with the remaining liberty of the Scots, and to subject them to the French. Whereupon the Nobles of Scotland who stood for the defense of their Religion and Liberties, by a common decree in Parliament, deprived the Queen Mother of her Regencie, make a league with our Queen Elizabeth, being of the reformed Religion, and receiving aid both of men and money from her, besieged the Queen Mother in Edinburgh Castle, where she died of grief and sickness. After which they expelled the French, and procured free exercise of the Reformed Religion. In the mean time Francis dying, the Queen sends for Henry Steward out of England, where he and his Father had been Exiles; marries and proclaims him king, July 29. 1564. which done, she excluded the Nobility from her Councils, and was wholly advised by David Ritzius, a Subaudian, whom she brought with her out of France, and did all things by his Council; wherewith the Nobles being much discontented, finding him supping with the Queen in a little Chamber, commanded him to rise out of the place, which did little become him, and drawing him out of the Chamber, stabbed him to death, Anno. 1565. The Queen soon after was delivered of a son and heir, James the 6. and then admits James Hepburne Earl of Bothwell into most intimate familiarity with her, setting him over all affairs of the Realm, granting nothing to any petitioner almost but by him; and her husband Steward being dead, (whether of a natural death or poison is yet in controversy) she married Bothwell openly, without the Lord's and Parliaments consents. Hereupon the Nobles took up arms against Bothwel and the Queen, besieged the Queen till she rendered her self prisoner, upon this condition; that she should adjure and resign her interest in the Crown and Kingdom to her infant son; which they compelled her to perform, and appointed James Earl of Morton Vice-roy, and Protector during the Kings Minority. In the mean time the Queen was committed prisoner to the Castle of the Isle of the Lake Leuine; where corrupting Duglasse her keeper, the Earl of Mortons Nephew, and a shipmaster, she escaped to the Hamiltons in safety, who having raised Forces to free her, waited her coming on the shore: But the Vice-roy scattering these forces soon after, the Queen thereupon fled into England. Anno. 1568. Where Queen Elizabeth taking her expulsion ill, labored that she might be restored to the Crown, which could not be effected, but by Arms; or mediation; and neither of them without knowledge of the cause. Whereupon the Queen sent for the Vice-roy and Council of Scotland into England, to answer the complaints of their Queen against them; which they did in a writing, (composed by Buchanan, and afterwards Printed both in Latin and English,) wherein they shown the grounds and order of their proceedings against their Queen; wherewith the Queen and Council were satisfied, that they had proceeded rightly and orderly: yet to keep both sides in suspense, she pronounced no definitive sentence: The Vice-roy departing into Scotland, was afterwards murdered by the Hamiltons, and Matthew Steward Earl of Leseux made Vice-roy in his steed. The Queen in the interim treated with Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolk, about a match with him, and to seise upon the Realm of Scotland, whereupon he was committed to the Tower, and she restrained; after which she was solemnly arraigned and condemned to death by the Parliament of England for conspiring Queen Elizabeth's death, &c. and for it beheaded at Fotherringham Castle. Feb. 8. 1587. The History of which Queens life is more at large related by Buchanan and others; and her imprisonment and Deposition professedly justified as lawful by his Treatise, De Iure Regni apud Scotos (compiled for that purpose) to which I shall refer the Reader.
What the Lord's and Realm of Scotland have done within these 5. years last past in defense of their Religion Laws, Liberties, by holding general Assemblies, Parliaments, taking up arms, seising the Forts and Ammunition of the Realm, and marching into England, against the Kings consent and Proclamations, is so fresh in memory, so fully related in the Acts of Oblivion and Pacification, made in both Parliaments of England and Scotland, ratified by the King himself; and in particular Histories of this Subject, that I shall not spend time to recite particulars, but will rather conclude from all the premises with the words of Buchanan;
The Kings of the Gentiles, Israel, and Judah.
Now least any should object, that all the forecited Examples and Authorities are but human, and no convincing evidences to satisfy the Conscience, That whole Kingdoms, States, and Parliaments are above their kings, and of greater power then they, I shall therefore (to close up this Posterne Gate of Evasion) conclude with Scripture Presidents, ratifying this truth beyond all contradiction. To begin with Heathen kings and States therein recorded. I read in the 1 Sam. 29. and 1 Chro. 12. 19. That when David with his men offered to go with Achish and the Philistines against King Saul (his Sovereign) and the Israelites to Battle, and passed on in there reward with Achish; the Princes of the Philistines seeing it, said, What do these Hebrews here? To whom Achish answered, Is not this David the servant of Saul King of Israel, which hath been with me these years, and I have found no fault in him since he fell unto me unto this day? Hereupon the Princes of the Philistines were wroth with him, and taking advice together, said to their King Achish, Make this fellow return that he may go again to his place which thou hast appointed him, and let him not go down with us to Battle, lest in the Battle he be an adversary to us; for wherewith should he reconcile himself to his Master? should it not be with the Heads of these men? Is not this David, of whom they sang one to another in dances, saying, Saul slew his thousands, and David his ten thousands? Then Achish called David, and said unto him, Surely as the • ord liveth, thou hast been upright, and thy going out and coming in with me in the Host is right in my sight, for I have not found evil in thee since the day of thy coming; nevertheless the Lord's favor thee not; wherefore now return and go in peace, that thou displease not the Lord's of the Philistines,. And when David replied, What have I done, &c. that I may not fight against the Enemies of my Lord the King? Achish answered him, I know thou art good in my fight as an Angel of God, notwithstanding the Princes of the Philistines have said, HE SHALL NOT GOE VP WITH VS TO BATTELL; wherefore rise up early in the morning with thy Masters servants that are come with thee, and as soon as ye have light, depart; whereupon they returned. Here we see the Lord's of the Philistines did peremptorily overrule their king against his will, who durst not contradict them; therefore they had a Power superior to his: as will further appear by 1 Sam. 5. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. and ch. 6. 1, to 13. where when the Ark of God was taken by the Philistines, the Lord's and People of the Philistines (not the King) met, consulted, and ordered, how it should be removed from place to place, and at last sent it back again. So Ahasuerus the great Persian Monarch, was advised, over-ruled by his Council of State, as appeareth by the case of Queen Vashti, Ester 1. and what his Princes thought meet to be done, that he decreed and proclaimed, verse 19, 20, 21, 22. So Artaxerxes king of Persia did all things of moment, by the advise of his Counselors and Princes, Ezra 7. 28. and Chap. 8. 25. Great Nebuchadnezzar King of Babylon, (Dan 3. 2, 3. 24. chap. 4. 32, to 36.) was for his pride driven from men, put to eat grass with Oxen for aspace, till he knew that the most High ruleth in the Kingdoms of men. After which his understanding and reason returned to him, and the glory of his Kingdom, and his Counselors and Lord's sought unto him, and established him in his Kingdom, he being over-ruled and counseled afterwards by them. So Daniel 6. Darius King of the Medes and Persians, was over-ruled by his Lord's and Princes, even against his will, to Sign a Decree, and to cast Da • iel into the Lions Den for breach of it; and though the King were sore displeased with himself for Signing this Decree, and set his heart on Daniel, and labored till the going down of the Sun to deliver him; yet the Princes assembling and telling the King, Know O King, that the Law of the Medes and Persians is, that no Decree nor Statute which the King establisheth, (by the advice of his Nobles) may be changed, (to wit, by the king alone, without their advise: a clear evidence, that the greatest Persian Monarchs were subject to the Laws of their Kingdoms, as well as other Princes;) Whereupon the King commanded, and they brought Daniel and cast him into the Den of Lions, and a stone was brought and laid upon the mouth of the Den, and the King Sealed it with his own Signet, and with the Signet of the Lord's, THAT THE PVRPOSE MIGHT NOT BE CHANGED concerning Daniel. Here this great king was even against his will constrained to be subject both to his Laws and Lord's The like we read of Pharaoh king of Egypt, Exod. 1. 8, 9, 10, 11. who consulted with his people how to oppress the Israelites, as being unable to do it without their consents And Exod. 10. Pharaohs Counselors and Lord's, (after sundry Plagues on the Land) said unto him, How long shall this man (Moses) be a snare unto us? Let the men go that they may serve the Lord their God; Knowest thou not that Egypt is destroyed? Whereupon Moses and Aaron were brought before Pharaoh, who said unto them, Go serve the Lord your God. And Isaiah 19. 11. to 16. Surely the Princes of Zoan are fool • the counsel of the wise Counselors of Pharaoh is become brutish: They have also seduced Egypt, even they that are the stay of the Tribes thereof. They then had an overruling power above their kings. So the great King of Nineveh, Jonah 3. 7, 8, 9. proclaimed and published a general fast throughout the City, by the Decree of the King, and of his great men, making no public Laws, but by their advice and assents. In like manner we read in the 2 Sam. 5. 3, 4, 5. That the Princes of Hanun King of the Ammonites co • selled and overruled him (out of overmuch suspicion) to abuse David's messengers sent to him in love. And in the 1 Kings 22. 47. There was then no King in Edom, a Deputy was King; the kingdom appointing a Deputy then to rule them in stead of a king, and giving him royal authority: And in the 2 Kings 8. 22. 2 Chron. 21. 8. In the days of Joram, Edom revolted from under the hand of Judah (which had conquered it) and MADE A KING OVER THEMSELVES: and though Joram smote the Edomites, who encompassed him, yet they revolted from under the hand of Judah till this day: The electing and constituting of a king being in their own power. See Gen. 23. 3. to 20. and c. 34. 20. to 25. to like purpose.
These being all Pagan Kings and States, I come to the Israelites themselves; wherein for my more orderly proceeding, and refutation of the many gross erroneous Assertions of * Court Doctors and Royalists touching the estate and Sovereignty of their Kings, whom they would make the world believe to be absolute Monarchs, subject to no Laws, to derive all their royal authority from God alone, and no ways from the people; to be merely hereditary and elective, to be above all their people, irresistible in their Tyrannicall wicked proceedings, and no ways subject to their Realms and Congregations overruling control, much less to their defensive oppositition or deprivation; I shall digest the whole History of their Kings and Kingdoms Jurisdictions and power into these ensuing propositions, which I shall clearly make good out of Scripture, as I propound them in their order.
First, That the original Creation and Institution of the Israelites Kings and Kingdoms proceeded only from the power and authority of the people, and that solely by Divine permission, rather then institution: This is most apparent by Deuter. 11. 14, 15. When thou art come unto the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, and shalt possess it and dwell therein, and shalt say, I WILL SET A KING OVER ME, like as ALL THE NATIONS THAT ARE ABOUT ME; THOU SHALT in any wise SET HIM KING OUER THEE, whom the Lord thy God shall choose; one from among thy brethren SHALT THOU SET OVER THEE, THOU MAIST NOT SET A STRANGER OVER THEE, which is not thy Brother. Where God himself by way of prophesy of what afterwards should come to pass, expressly declares, first, that the primary motion of changing the government of the Jews from Judges and an Aristocracy into a Kingdom, should proceed from the people's inclination, as the words, and shalt say, I will set a King over me, &c. import. Secondly, that the authority to change the Government into a Regality, to creat and make a King, resided in, and the authority of the King proceeded merely from the people, as the words, I will set a King over me, Thou shalt set him over thee; (four times recited in two Verses;) manifest beyond dispute. Thirdly, that all Nations about them who had Kings, had the like power to create and make their kings, as the words, Like as all the Nations that are about me, witness. All which is evi • ently confirmed by Josephus, Antiqu. Iudaeorum, l. 4. c. 8. by Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebraeorum, l. 7. c. 3. Bertram, Cunaeus, Schikardus, and divers Commentators on this Text: The History of the change of their State into a Kingdom, and of their Judges into kings, added to this Prophesy and precept, will leave no place for any scruple. We read in the 1 Sam. 8. that the people growing weary of Samuel's government who judged them, by reason of the ill government of his sons, who took Bribes, and perverted judgment; thereupon ALL THE ELDERS OF ISRAEL GATHERED THEMSELVES TOGETHER, and came to Samuel unto Ramah, and said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy ways, now MAKE VS A KING TO IVDGE VS LIKE ALL THE NATIONS: But the thing displeased Samuel, when they said, Give us a King to judge us; and Samuel prayed unto the Lord; And the Lord said unto Samuel, HEARKEN VNTO THE VOYCE OF THE PEOPLE IN ALL THAT THEY SAY VNTO THEE; for they have not rejected thee, but they have rejected me that I should not reign over them; According to all the works that they have done since the day that I brought them out of Egypt, even unto this day; wherewith they have forsaken me, and served other gods, so do they also unto thee: Now therefore hearken to their voice; howbeit, yet protest solemnly unto them, and show them the manner of the King that shall reign over them. And Samuel told all the words of the Lord unto the people that asked of him a King; and he said, This will be (not ought to be) the manner of the King that shall reign over you, he will take your sons, and appoint them for himself, &c. and ye shall be his servants: and ye shall cry out in that day because of YOVR KING WHICH YE SHALL HAVE CHOSEN YOU, and the Lord will not hear you in that day. Nevertheless, the people refused to obey the voice of Samuel, and they said, Nay, BVT WE WILL HAVE A KING OUER US, that we also may be like all the Nations, and that our King may judge us, and go out before us, and fight our battles. And Samuel heard all the words of the people, and rehearsed them in the ears of the Lord: And the Lord said unto Samuel, Hearken unto their voice, and make them a King. After which, when God had appointed Saul to be their King, Samuel called the people together unto the Lord in Mizpah, and recapitulating the great 〈1 page duplicate〉 〈1 page duplicate〉 deliverances God had done for them, added, And ye have this day rejected your God, who himself saved you out of all your adversities and tribulations, and ye have said unto him, Nay, BVT SET A KING OVER US, &c. And Samuel said unto all the people, See ye him whom the Lord hath chosen, that there is none like him among all the people? And all the people shouted and said, God save the King. After which he expostulated again with them thus, And when ye saw that Nahash King of the Children of Ammon came against you, ye said unto me, Nay, BVT A KING SHALL REIGN OVER VS, when the Lord was your King; Now therefore behold the KING WHOM YE HAVE CHOSEN, AND WHOM YE HAVE DESIRED, &c. that ye may perceive and see that your WICKEDNESSE is great which ye have done in the sight of the Lord, IN ASKING YOU A KING. And all the people said unto Samuel, Pray for thy servants unto the Lord thy God that we die not, for we have added unto all our sins this evil, TO ASK A KING. Which compared, with Hos. 13. 10, 11. I will be thy King, where is any other that may save thee in all thy Cities? and thy Judges of whom thou saidst, GIVE ME A KING AND PRINCES? I gave thee a King in mine anger, and took him away in my wrath: with Acts 13. 21. And afterward THEY DESIRED A KING, and God gave them Saul the son of Cis, by the space of forty years. All these concurring sacred Texts will infallibly demonstrate, that this change of the Judges into Kings, and the original creation of their Kings and kingdoms proceeded only from the importunity and authority of the people, who would not be gainsaid herein, not from God's institution, or Samuel's approbation, who censured and disavowed this their motion, though they at last condescended to it; all which is elegantly related, confirmed by Josephus, Antiqu. Iudaeorum, l. 6. c. 4, 5, 6, 7. By all this it is apparent, that the congregation and people of the Jews had the Sovereign power in themselves, as well as other Nations, because the authority to alter the whole frame of their former Aristocratical Government into a Monarchy, resided in them, though they were taxed forchanging it in Samuel's days, who had so justly, so uprightly judged them.
[ 2] Secondly, it is apparent, that the Judges and kings of the Israelites were not properly hereditary, but oft elective by the people: and though God did sometimes immediately nominate the persons of those that should reign over them, as is apparent by Saul, David, Jeroboam, John, others; yet the people did constantly confirm, make them kings, and gave them their royal authority, none being made kings by Divine appointment, but such as they willingly accepted, approved, confirmed for their kings; God's previous designation being but a preparative to their voluntary free (not restrained or limited) election. The first king among the Israelites (though but over part of them) was Abimelech the son of Ierubbaal, who was made king by the people's election, Judges, 9. 1, to 7. who having persuaded those of Shechem to elect him for their king, thereupon ALL THE MEN of Shechem gathered together, and ALL THE HOUSE of Millo went and MADE ABIMELECH KING: whence Jotham thus upbraided them and him, Verse 14. to 19: Then said all the trees unto the Bramble, come thou and reign over us: And the Bramble said unto the trees, If in truth ye anoint me king over you, then come and put your trust in my shadow, &c. Now therefore if ye have done truly and sincerely in that YE HAVE MADE Abimelech KING, &c And that ye have risen up against my fathers house this day, and have MADE Abimelech king, &c. We read Judge. 8. 21, 23. that after Gideon had slain Zebah and Zalmunna, with the Midianites, The men of Israel said unto Gideon, Rule thou over us, both thou and thy sons, and thy sons son also, for thou hast delivered us from the hand of Midiar. And Gideon said unto them, I will not rule over you, neither shall my son rule over you, the Lord shall rule over you. Where we clearly see, the power and right to elect a Ruler, and to limit the government to him and his Issue, for three Generations only, to reside in the people's free election. So Judges 10. 17, 18. and Chap. 11. 1. to 12. When the Children of Ammon were gathered together and encamped against Gilead, the people and Princes of Gilead said one to another, What man is he that will begin to fight against the children of Ammon, he shall be Head over all the Inhabitants of Gilead. And the Elders of Gilead went to fetch Jephthah out of the Land of Tob, and said unto him, Come and be our Captain that we may fight with the Children of Ammon, and be our Head over all the inhabitants of Gilead: Upon promise of which dignity, he went with them to Gilead; and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD AND CAPTAIN OVER THEM. That the election and making of their Kings belonged of right to all the people, is past dispute, being so resolved by God himself, Deuter. 17. 14, 15. When thou art come into the land, &c. and shalt say, I WILL SET A KING OVER ME, like as all the Nations that are about me, THOU shalt in any wise SET HIM KING OVER THEE whom the Lord thy God shall choose; one from among thy Brethren shalt THOU SET OVER THEE, THOU MAIST NOT SET A STRANGER OVER THEE: Where the power of creating and electing the King, is left wholly to the people's free choice, with these general restrictions, that he should be one of their brethren, not a stranger, and particularly qualified as is there expressed. And though God did sometime design and nominate their Kings, yet he left the power of approbation and ratification of them free to the people, as is apparent by 1 Sa. 8. 18. And ye shall cry in that day, because of the King WHICH YE SHALL HAVE CHOSEN you. Hence Saul their first King, though nominated and designed by God and Samuel, was yet approved, confirmed and made King by the People. Who shouted and said, God save the King, when Samuel presented him to them; 1 Sam. 10. 24. But the children of Belial despising and bringing him no presents, Verse 27. after Saul had conquered the Ammonites, who besieged Jabesh Gilead; The people said unto Samuel, who is he that said, Shall Saul Reign over us? bring the men that we may put them to death. Then Saul said, There shall not a man be put to death this day; for this day the Lord hath wrought salvation in Israel. Then said Samuel to the people, Come let us go to Gilgal, and renew the Kingdom there. And ALL THE PEOPLE went to Gilgal, and there THEY MADE SAVL KING before the Lord in Gilgal: Where Samuel useth this speech to the people, concerning Saul, Now therefore behold THE KING WHOM YE HAVE CHOSEN, and whom Ye have desired, the Lord hath set a King over you: (So that the choice and election of him, was as well theirs as God's:) And Verse 25. he calls him Your King, because chosen and made by, as well as for the people.
Saul being slain by his own hands, the Crown descended not to his son by way of descent, but David succeeded him by God's designation, and the Peoples election too; by whose authority he was made and crowned king, being formerly anointed by Samuel to succeed Saul. This is irre • ragable by the 2 Sam. 2. 4. Where David going up to Hebron by God's direction, the men of Judah came, and there They Anointed David King over the House of Judah. After which 2 Samuel. 5. 1.
105. ALL THE TRIBES OF ISRAEL came to David to Hebron, and spake saying, Behold we are thy bone and thy flesh. Also in time past, when Saul was King over us, thou wast he that leddest out and broughtest in Israel; And the Lord said to thee: Thou shalt feed my people Israel, and thou shalt be a Captain over Israel. So AL THE ELDERS of Israel came to the King at Hebron, and King David made a League (or Covenant) with them before the Lord; and THEY ANNOINTED DAVID KING OVER ISRAEL. And in the 1 Chron. 12. 23. to 40. We have a particular recital of the numbers of the bands that were ready armed to the War, and came to David to Hebron to TURN the Kingdom of Saul TO HIM; and came with a perfect heart to Hebron TO MAKE DAVID KING OVER ALL ISRAEL; and ALL THE REST also of Israel were OF ONE HEART TO MAKE DAVID KING: Whose title to the Crown being afterward shaken by his son Absalom, who cunningly usurped it, (and that by the election of the people too; as is evident by Hushai his speech unto him, 2 Sam. 16. 18. Nay, but whom the Lord, and THIS PEOPLE, AND ALL THE MEN OF ISRAEL CHOOSE, his will I be, and with him I will abide, compared with 2. Sam. 29. 9, 10. And all THE PEOPLE were at strife thorough all the Tribes of Israel, saying; Absalom whom WE ANOINTED OVER US is dead, &c. A clear evidence the kingdom was then held elective, and that the people had the Sovereign power of electing and creating their kings;) all the people throughout all the Tribes of Israel and the men of Judah, to re-establish David in his Throne, being fled out of the Land, sent this Message to him; Return thou and all thy servants: Whereupon the King returned, and all the Tribes went as far as Jordan to meet and bring him back again to Gilgal.
David growing old, his son Adonijah, against his consent, accompanied with some great Officers and Courtiers of his party, usurped the Crown, and was by them saluted King; but David hearing of it, by God's election and choice, commanded Solomon (though not his eldest son) to be anointed and proclaimed King, and to sit upon his Throne in his life time: As soon as he was anointed and the Trumpet blew; ALL THE PEOPLE said, God save king Solomon. And ALL THE PEOPLE came up after him, and piped with fluits, and rejoiced with great joy, so that the earth rent with the sound of them; So that all Adonijah his company forthwith deserted him, and he and Joab were glad to flee to the horns of the Altar for shelter. After which, David assembled all the Princes of Israel, the Princes of the Tribes, the Captains of Companies, thousands and hundreds, the Stewards, Officers, and mighty men, with all the valiant men of his kingdom, to Jerusalem; then he declared to all the Congregation, that God had chosen Solomon to sit upon the Throne of the kingdom of the Lord over Israel, and to build him an house, &c. exhorting them to contribute liberally towards this building, which they did; and when they had blessed the Lord, and offered Sacrifices to him ALL THE CONGREGATION MADE Solomon the son of David KING THE SECOND TIME, AND ANOINTED HIM unto the Lord, TO BE THE CHIEFE GOVERNOVR (his first Coronation being but private without the presence and consent of the whole Realm, but of those only then present in Jerusalem:) Then Solomon sat on the Throne of the Lord, as king, instead of David his Father, and ALL ISRAEL OBEYED HIM; and all the Princes, and mighty men, and likewise all the sons of David submitted themselves to him as th •• r king: after he was thus generally elected and crowned king the 2. time by all the Congregation. And after David's death, he was established and strengthened in his kingdom by the people's voluntary admission and free submission to him. From which History of Solomon it is clear. 1. That though David caused Solomon to be first crowned King privately to prevent Adonijah his usurpation; yet he thought that title not sufficient without a second Election, admission, and Coronation of him by all the People and general Congregation. 2. That till this his second inauguration by all the people, he was not generally acknowledged, nor obeyed by all as their lawful king. 3. That God's and David's designation of Solomon to the Crown, did not take away the people's liberty, right and power, freely to nominate, make, and choose their kings; their preuious designation being thus accompanied with this tacit condition, that the people likewise should freely elect, constitute, and crown him for their king, else what need of this their subsequent concurrent acceptance and second coronation of him for their king, by all the congregation, if their consents and suffrages were not necessary? or how could he have reigned over them as their lawful king, had not the people generally chosen, accepted, admitted him for their Sovereign?
Solomon deceasing, Rehoboam his eldest son went up to Shechem: (what to do? not to claim the crown by descent from his Father, but by election from the people, as the following History manifests;) FOR ALL ISRAEL were come to Shechem TO MAKE HIM KING: if to make him king, then he was no king before they had made him, as many Divines most sottishly aver against the very letter of the Text and Josephus; (who writes, That it pleased the Assembly of the Israelites there held, that HEE SHOULD RECEIVE THE KINGDOM BY THE PEOPLES CONSENT.) And Jeroboam and ALL THE CONGREGATION OF ISRAEL came and spake unto Rehoboam, saying, Thy Father made our yoke grievous: now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father, and his heavy yoke which he put upon us lighter, AND WE WILL SERVE THEE: (because naturally subjects delight in mild Kings, who will somewhat descend from their altitudes, saith Josephus.) This was the condition they propounded to him before they would accept him for their king, and upon this condition only would they admit him to reign over them; therefore doubtless the disposal of the Crown and limitation of the kings royal power resided in all the congregation, who had authority to prescribe their kings what equal and just conditions they pleased. And he said unto them, depart yet for three days, then come again to me; and the people departed. Hereupon Rehoboam consulted with the old men that stood before Solomon his Father, while he lived, and said, how do you advise that I may answer this people? And they spake unto him, saying; If thou wilt be A SERVANT unto this people this day, and wilt SERVE THEM and answer them, and speak good words to them THEN THEY WILL BE THY SERVANTS FOR EVER; But he forsook the Counsel of the old men, which they had given him, and consulted with the young men that were grown up with him, and which stood before him, and following their ill advise: when Jeroboam and all the People came to Rehoboam the third day, as he had appointed; the King answered the people roughly; and forsaking the old men's Counsel, he spake unto them after the Counsel of the young men, saying; My Father made your yoke heavy, and I will add to your yoke; my Father chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions. Wherefore the King HEARKNED NOT UNTO THE PEOPLE, for the cause was from the Lord, &c. SO WHEN ALL ISRAEL SAW THAT THE KING HEARKNED NOT VNTO THEME the People answered the King (through indignation with one voice, writes Josephus, saying; What portion have we in David; NEITHER HAVE WEE INHERITANC) IN THE SONNE OF IESSE, (that is, we have not entailed our Subjection nor the inheritance of this our Realm to David and his seed forever, but are still free to elect what King we please;) to thy Tents O Israel. Now see to thine House, David: so Israel departed to their Tent. But as for the children of Israel which dwelt in the Cities of Judah. Rehoboam reigned over them: (the Tribes of Judah and Benjamin CHOOSING HIM THEIR KING BY THEIR COMMON SVFFRAGES, writes Josephus.) Then King Rehoboam sent Adoram who was over the Tribute (to excuse saith Josephus, the petulancy of his young tongue, and to appease the minds of the enraged vulgar:) And all Israel stoned him with stones that he died: therefore King Rehoboam (imagining truly, that himself was stoned in his servant, and fearing lest the once conceived hatred should be poured out on his own head, tremblingly getting up into his chariot, as hastily as he could) made speed to flee to Jerusalem. So Israel fell away from the house of David unto this day. And it came to pass when ALL ISRAEL heard that Jeroboam was come again, that they sent and called him unto the Congregation, AND MADE HIM KING OVER ALL ISRAEL, &c. (it being so preordained by God, 1 King. 12. 26. to 41.) Loe here the whole Congregation, or Parliament of Israel, if I may so style it, had full and free power to reject Rehoboam from the Crown, for refusing to subscribe to their conditions; to elect Jeroboam for their lawful King, and erect a new Kingdom of their own, divided ever after from that of Judah: which action I shall prove anon to be lawful, warranted by God's own divine authority, and no sin, nor rebellion at all in the People; who never admitted Rehoboam for, or submitted to him as their lawful Sovereign. So Jehu having slain King Joram, Ahab's eldest son, sent a Letter to Samaria where his other 70. sons were brought up, to the Rulers and Elders there, wishing them to look out THE BEST AND MEETEST of their Masters sons, and set him on his Fathers throne, and fight for their Masters house: But they being exceedingly afraid, said; two Kings could not stand before him, how then shall w • stand? and sent word to Jehu, We are thy servants, and will do all that thou shalt bid us; WE WILL NOT MAKE ANY KING. A clear evidence that the kingdom was then elective, and that they had power to choose the meetest man (not eldest brother) for their king.
After this, Zimri slaying Baasha king of usrael, and usurping the Crown, the people then encamped about Gibbethon hearing of it, that Zimri had conspired and also slain the King; Wherefore ALL ISRAEL MADE OMRI Captain of the Host king over Israel that day in the Campe, who burnt Zimri in his Palace: then were the People divided into two parts: half of the People followed Tibni to make him king, and half followed Omri: But the people that followed Omri prevailed against the people that followed Tibni; so Tibni died, and Omri Reigned, being made king only by the people's free election, without any divine designation. So Joash the son of Ahaziah, when Athaliah had usurped the Crown and kingdom of Judah near seven years space, was MADE KING, anointed and crowned by Jehoiadah the High Priest, the Captains of hundreds, and ALL THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND, (who rejoiced at it) when he was but 7. years old, and Athaliah was apprehended, deposed, and murdered by them as an Vsurpresse.
So Amaziah King of Judah being slain by a Conspiracie at Lachish ALL THE PEOPLE OF IVDAH took Uzziah who was but 16. years old, and MADE HIM KING instead of his Father. Uzziah king of Judah being smitten with Leprosy unto the day of his death, dwelt in a several house, Jotham his son (in the mean time by common consent) was over this house, judging the people of the Land: Ammon king of Judah being slain by his own servants, the people of the Land slew all them that had conspired against Ammon: And THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND MADE Josiah his son King in his stead. And after Josiah his death, the PEOPLE OF THE LAND took Iehoabaz the son of Josiah and MADE HIM KING in his Fathers stead in Jerusalem. From all which sacred Texts and Presidents; as likewise from Hosea 8. 4. THEY HAVE SET VP KINGS, But not by me; THEY HAVE MADE PRINCES, and I knew it not; it is most apparent, that the kings of Israel and Judah, were usually elected by, and derived their Royal authority from the people, who made them kings, and received not their kingdoms and Crowns immediately from God himself by a divine right: which may be further conmed by the 1. Macab. 9. 28. 29. 30. After the death of Judas Maccabeus; all Judas his friends came unto Jonathan his brother, and said unto him, since thy brother Judas died, we have none like to him to go forth against our enemies: Now therefore WEE HAVE CHOSEN THEE this day TO BE OUR PRINCE and Captain in his stead, that thou mayest fight our battles. Upon this Jonathan took the Government on him at that time. After Jonathan's death, the People said unto Simon his brother with a loud voice, 1 Mac. 13. 8. 9. Thou shalt be our Leader instead of Judas, and Jonathan thy brother; fight thou our battles, and whatsoever thou commandest us, we will do. And the Jews and Priests were well pleased that Simon should be their Governor, Captain, and High Priest; and Simon accepted thereof, 1 Mac. 14. 41. to 49 Hence Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebraeorum, l. 7. c. 3. writes, That the kings of the Israelites were created by the Suffrages of the People; that the Kingdom of Israel was translated to divers Families for their idolatry; that although the kingdom of Judah were in some sort hereditary, yet it was confirmed by the Suffrages of the People (which he proves by the example of Rehoboam and others) and that they obtained the Royal dignity not only by inheritance, but likewise by the Suffrages of the People, as everyone may clearly know, who shall but consider the Histories of their kings; Which plainly refutes the wild, impudent, false assertion of the Author of An Appeale to thy Conscience, newly published, p. 13. where thus he writes: Observable it is, that throughout the whole Scriptures we read not of Any King (I doubt he never read the Scriptures, else he could not be so grossly mistaken) THAT WAS CHOSEN BY THE VOYCE OF THE PEOPLE: Nor of an Aristocracy, that is, where the Nobles govern, nor of a Democracy, that is where the people govern. And therefore let them consider how they can answer it at the last day, who shall endeavor to change an hereditary kingdom into an elective, or any other form of Government whatsoever: that the people do properly and absolutely make a king is false, &c. But had this illiterate ignoramus seriously perused the precedent or subsequent Texts here cited, with the best Commentators on them, or read over advisedly, Josh. 22. Judges 17. 6. c. 18. 1. c. 19. 1. c. 21. throughout; with the Books of Ezra, Nehemiah, Judges, Esther, Maccabees, the four Evangelists touching Christ's arraignment and death, Acts 4. 5. 22. 23. 24. and 25 chapters or consulted with Josephus, Philo, Paul Eber, Godwin, Cunaeus, Sigonius, Bertrā, or any others who have written of the Jewish Antiquities of Republic, he could not have had the impudency to have published such gross untruths, and should have found not only divers kings in Scripture created by the voice of the people, but an hereditary kingdom oft changed into an elective, yea into an Aristocratical and no Royal government; and an Aristocracy and Democracy to, even among the Jews themselves, whose government before their kings: was merely Aristocratical, as Josephus Antiqu. Jud. l. 4. c. 8. Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebr. l. 1. c. 5. Cunaeus, Schickardus, Bertram, Paul Eber, and all others that I have seen, except this Animal irrationale risibile, punctually determine, they having no kings of their own before Saul, nor any after Zedekiah. Therefore I shall spend no more waste paper to refute this palpable error, so confidently asserted by parisiticall Court Doctors, who make no conscience of writing any, though the grossest untruths, which may advance the absolute Sovereign Arbitrary tyrannical government of kings, to oppress and enslave the people.
Thirdly, that the Kings of Judah and Israel were no absolute Sovereign Princes, but took their Crown with and upon such Divine conditions, for breach whereof they and their posterities were oft times by God's command, just judgment, and speeiall approbation deposed, disinherited, destroyed, and the Crown translated to other families.
This is evident by direct Scriptures, Deuter. • 7. 14. to the end. Thou shalt in any wise set him King over thee whom the Lord thy God shalt choose; one from among thy Brethren shalt thou set King over thee; thou mayest not set a stranger over thee, which is not thy Brother. Here is an express limitation and condition in respect of the person of the King; the conditions in regard of his royal administration follow, which are partly Negative, partly positive, But he shall not multiply Horses to himself, nor cause the the people to return to Egypt, &c. Neither shall he multiply wives to himself, that his heart turn not away; neither shall he greatly multiply to himself silver and gold. And it shall be when he fitteth on the throne of his Kingdom, that he shall write him a Copy of this Law in a Book, out of that which is before the Priests the Levites; and it shall be with him, and he shall read therein all the days of his life, that he may learn to fear the Lord his God, to keep all the words of this Law, and these Statutes to do them; That his heart be not lifted up above his brethren, and that he turn not aside from the Commandment to the right hand or to the left, to the end that he may prolong his days in his Kingdom, he and his children in the midst of Israel. Here all the kings of the Israelites when their kingdoms should be erected, are strictly bound by God himself to negative and positive conditions, upon performance whereof, they and their children should prolong their days in the kingdom, and perpetuate their thrones in the midst of Israel, and upon breach whereof they and their posterity should lose both their lives and kingdom to; as the last clause insinuates, and the subsequent Texts in direct terms aver. But what if the king should violate these conditions, might the people lawfully resist him? Josephus in his paraphrase on this very text, which I shall cite at large, resolves they might; Truly the government of the best men (or Aristocratical government) is best; and to live in a Republic thus administered, nor is there cause why you should desire any other kind of government, but it is best, that contenting yur selves with this, you continue within the power of your Laws and of yourselves: But if the desire of a king shall possess you, let there be none unless he be of your stock, and blood, and one to whom justice, with other virtues, are cordial: He whosoever he shall be, let him attribute more to the laws and unto God, than to his own wisdom, AND LET HIM DO NOTHING WITHOUT THE HIGH PRIESTS AND SENATES ADVICE; neither may he nourish many wives, nor possess very much money, and many Horses, with the plenty of which things he may easily become a contemner of the laws; and if he shall addict himself to these things more then is meet, OBSTANDVM EST, ne potentior fiat quam rebus vestris expedit, HE IS TO BE RESISTED, lest he become more potent then is expedient for your affairs: So he. Yea Zwingli with B. Bilson expressly resolve, that the people were bound to resist, question and depose their kings for their idolatry, and breach of these conditions; and that God himself justly punished them for Manasseh sins and wickedness, because they resisted and punished him not for them, as they were obliged to do; as I have elsewhere manifested, to which I shall refer you.
This condition most clearly appears in other Texts; as in the 1 Sam. 12, 13, 14, 15, 25. Where when Saul the first king of the Israelites was crowned at their earnest importunity, against God's and Samuel's approbation, Samuel used these speeches to them, Now therefore behold the King whom ye have chosen, and whom ye have desired, &c. If ye will fear the Lord and serve him, and obey his voice, and not rebel against the commandment of the Lord, then shall both ye and also the King that reigneth over you continue following the Lord your God. But if ye will not obey the voice of the Lord, but will rebel against the voice of the Lord, then shall the hand of the Lord be against you, as it was against your fathers, &c. But IF ye shall do wickedly, ye shall be consumed both ye and your King. After this Saul being distressed by the Philistines, weary of staying for Samuel, and presuming to offer sacrifice without him, hereupon Samuel said to Saul, Thou hast done foolishly, for thou hast not kept the Commandment of the Lord thy God, which he commanded thee, for now would the Lord have established thy kingdom upon Israel forever; but NOW THY KINGDOM SHALL NOT CONTINVE, for the Lord hath chosen him a man after his own heart, and the Lord hath commanded him to be captain over his people, BECAUSE THOU HAST NOT KEPT THAT WHICH THE LORD COMMANDED THEE, Lo here the breach of God's conditions by king Saul, forfeited his Kingdom, and disinherited his posterity of it. So when he performed not God's command, in utterly destroying Amalek, sparing Agag and the best of the things; Samuel sharply reprehending him for this offense, said unto him, Behold, to obey is better then sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of Rams; for Rebellion (namely, king Saul's rebellion against God's command, not subjects rebellion against their Prince, not so much as once dreamed off in this Text as Court Doctors grossly mistake, and so miserably pervert this Scripture contrary to the sense and meaning, translating it from kings to subjects, from king rebellion against God, to subjects rebellion against men) is as the sin of Witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and Idolatry. BECAUSE thou hast rejected the Word of the Lord, he hath also REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING: I will not return with thee, for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, and the Lord HATH REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING over Israel; the Lord HATH RENT THE KINGDOM of Israel FROM THEE this day, and hath given it to a neighbor of thine, that is better then thou. Also the strength of Israel will not lie nor repent, for he is not as men, that he should repent; (to wit, of renting the kingdom from him) though he repented that he had made Saul king over Israel, because he turned back from following him, and performed not his Commandments, 1 Sam. 15. 11. 35. After which God said to Samuel, How long wilt thou mourn for Saul, seeing I have rejected him from Reigning over Israel? Fill thine horn with Oil, and I will send thee to Jesse the Bethlemite, for I have provided me a king among his sons; whereupon he went and annointed David, who succeeded him in the kingdom, Saul's posterity being utterly disinherited for his recited sins.
After this when God settled the kingdom upon David and his seed after him, it was upon condition of obedience, and threatening of corrections even by men, if they transgressed: The Lord telleth thee, that he will make thee an house; and when thy days be fulfilled, and thou shalt sleep with thy fathers, then I will set up thy seed after thee, which shall proceed out of thy bowels, and I will establish the Throne of his kingdom for ever; I will be his father, and he shall be my son; If he commit iniquity, I will chastife him with the Rod of men, and with the Stripes of the Children of Men: (that is, I will not chasten him immediately by myself, but by men my instruments, even by Jeroboam, and his own subjects the ten Tribes, or other enemies whom I will raise up against him and his posterity, 1 Kings 11. 9, to 41.) But my mercy shall not depart away from him, as I took it from Saul, whom I put away before thee: And thine house and thy kingdom shall be established forever before thee: yet still upon condition of obedience, as is most apparent by David's speech to king Solomon, 1 Chron. 28. 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. And the Lord hath chosen Solomon my son, to set him upon the throne of the kingdom of the Lord, over all Israel; And he said to me, &c. Moreover, I will establish his kingdom forever, If he continue constant to do my Commandments, and my • udgements, as at this day. Now therefore in the sight of all Israel, the Congregation of the Lord, and in the audience of our God, keep, and seek for all the Commandmens of the Lord your God, that ye may possosse the good land, and leave it for an inheritance for your Children after you forever. And thou Solomon my son, know thou the Lord God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect heart, and with a willing mind; for the Lord searcheth all hearts, and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts, If thou seek him, he will be found of thee, but if thou forsake him, he will cast thee off for ever; notwithstanding the former Covenant and establishment, which was but conditional, not absolute, as the renting of the ten Tribes from his son, and the determining of the very kingdom of Judah itself in Zedekiah, (after which it never returned anymore to David's Line) infallibly evidence. Hence we read in the 1 Kings 11. that Solomon's idolatrous wives, turning away his heart from following the Lord, and drawing him to commit idolatry in his old age; hereupon the Lord grew angry with Solomon; Wherefore the Lord said unto him; for as much as this is done of thee, and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee, I will surely rend the Kingdom from thee, and will give it to thy servant; Notwithstanding in thy days I will not do it, for David thy fathers sake; but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son: Howbeit I will not rend away all the kingdom, but will give one Tribe to thy Son, for my servant David's sake, and for Jerusalem's sake which I have chosen. In pursuance whereof the Prophet Ahijah rending Jereboam's garment into 12 pieces, said to Jeroboam, Take thee ten pieces, for thus saith the Lord the God of Israel, Behold, I will rend the kingdom out of the hand of Solomon, and will give ten Tribes to thee; BECAUSE THAT THEY HAVE FORSAKEN ME, and have worshipped the Goddess of the Zidonians, &c. AND HAVE NOT WALKED IN MY WAYES, to do that which is right in mine eyes, to keep my Statuts and my judgments, as did David his Father; howbeit I will not take the whole Kingdom out of his hands; but I will make him Prince all the days of his life, for David my servants sake whom I chose, because he kept my Commandments and my Statutes: But I will take the Kingdom out of his sons hand, and give it unto thee, even ten tribes. And unto his son will I give one tribe, that David my servant may have a light always before me in Jerusalem, the City which I have chosen to put my name there. And I will take thee, and thou shalt reign according to all that thy soul desireth, and shalt be King over Israel. (But what, without any limitation or condition at all think you? No such matter:) And it shall be IF THOU WILT HEARKEN UNTO ALL THAT I COMMAND THEE, and wilt walk in my ways and do that is right in my sight, to keep my Statutes and my Commandments, as David my servant did, that I will be with thee, and build thee a sure house, as I built for David, and will give Israel to thee: And I will for this afflict the seed of David, but not forever. Loe here both Kingdoms of Judah and Israel, are given and entailed on David, Solomon, and Jeroboam only upon condition of good behavior; which not performed, they shall be rent from either: And was this only a vain idle condition, as some deem the Covenants and Coronation oaths of Kings to God and their Kingdoms? Surely no, for we read experimental verifications of them in King Rehoboam; Who answering all the people and Jeroboam when they came to Shechem to make him King, roughly, according to the Counsel of the young men, and threatening to add to their yoke, instead of making it lighter; and hearkening not unto the people, (FOR THE CAVSE WAS FROM THE LORD, that he might perform his saying, which he spake by Abijah the Shilomite unto Jeroboam the son of Nebat;) thereupon, when all Israel saw, that the King hearkened not unto them, the people answered the king, saying; What portion have we in David; neither have we inheritance in the son of • esse; to your tents O Israel; now see to thine own house David; so Israel departed to their tents, stoned Adoram who was over the tribute, whom Rehoboam sent to appease them; Whereupon Rehoboam made speed to get him into his Chariot to flee to Jerusalem: So all Israel fell away from the house of David to this day; and calling Jeroboam unto the congregation, made him King over all Israel: there was none that followed the house of David, but the tribe of Judah only. Upon this revolt, when Rehoboam was come to Jerusalem, he assembled all the House of Judah, with the tribe of Benjamin, an hundred and fourscore thousand chosen men which were Warriers to fight against the house of Israel, to bring the Kingdom again to Rehoboam the son of Solomon: But the Word of God came unto Shemaiah the man of God, saying, speak unto Rehoboam the son of Solomon King of Judah, and unto all the house of Judah and Benjamin, and to the remnant of the people, saying: Thus saith the Lord; Ye shall not go up, nor fight against your brethren the children of Israel: return every man to his house, For this thing is done by me. They hearkened therefore unto the Word of the Lord, and returned to depart, according to the Word of the Lord. Behold here an experimental for feiture of a kingdom, and translation of the major part of it to another family, for Solomon's idolatry, executed by the people through God's appointment; which being fore-threatened in the general by God himself to David, and by David to Solomon in case he transgressed, predicted by way of menace to Solomon and Jeroboam, by God himself and his Prophets after Solomon's transgression, executed by the people by God's special direction and approbation; and thus owned and justified by God in the people's behalf after the execution, when Rehoboam would have made war against them for this revolt, must certainly be acknowledged, not only a just and warrantable action in respect of God himself, but likewise of the people, unless we will make God himself the Author and approver of rebellion. By all which it is apparent, that Solomon and Rehoboam held their Crowns only upon condition from God, the breach whereof might and did forfeit them to the people in some measure: And so did Jeroboam too, hold the kingdom of Israel newly erected by the people after this revolt, upon the conditions of obedience, already mentioned, which being violated by his setting up 2 calves in Dan and Bethel, out of an unwarrantable policy to keep the people from returning to Rehoboam if they went up to Jerusalem to worship; this thing became sin to the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off and destroy it from off the face of the earth, 1 King. 13. 34. For Jeroboam committing idolatry with the Calves, Ahijah the Prophet sent him this sharp message by his wife, 1 K. 14. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. Go tell Jeroboam, Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, for as much as I exalted thee from among the people, and made thee prince over my people Israel, and rent the Kingdom away from the house of David, and gave it thee, yet thou hast not been as my servant David, who kept my Commandments, and who followed me with all his heart, to do that only which was right in mine eyes, but hast done evil above all that were before thee; for thou hast gone and made thee other gods, and molten images, to provoke me to anger, and hast cast me behind thy back; Therefore behold I will bring evil upon the house of Jeroboam, and will cut off from Jeroboam him that pisseth against the wall, and him that is shut up and left in Israel, and will take away the remnant of the house of Jeroboam, as a man taketh away dung till it be gone: Him that dieth of Jeroboam in the the City shall the dogs eat, and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the air eat, for the Lord hath spoken it. Moreover, the Lord shall raise him up a King • ver Israel, who shall cut off the house of Jeroboam in that day. Neither was this an unexcuted commination, for Jeroboam dying, and Nadah his son succeeding him both in his kingdom and idolatry • s, wherewith he made Israel to sin, Baasha (by God's just judgment) conspired against him, slew him, reigned in his stead; and when he reigned he smote all the house of Jeroboam, so that be left not to him any that breathed; according to the saying of the Lord which he spake by his servant Abijah; because of the sins of Jeroboam which he sinned, and which he made Israel sin, by his provocation wherewith he provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger. After which Baasha walking in the ways and sins of Jeroboam notwithstanding this exemplary judgment of God on him and his posterity, the word of the Lord came to Jehu son of Hannani, against Baasha, saying, Forasmuch as I exalted thee out of the dust, and made thee Prince over my people Israel, and thou hast walked in the way of Jeroboam, and hast made my people of Israel to sin, to provoke me to anger with their sins; behold, I will take away the posterity of Baasha, and the posterity of his house, and will make his house like the house of Jeroboam the son of Nebat; him that dieth of Baasha in the City shall the dogs eat, and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the Air eat: which judgment was actually executed upon his evil son king Elah, whom Zimri the Captain of his Chariots slew, as he was drinking himself drunk in the house of Arza Steward of his House, and reigned in his stead; and as soon as he sat in his Throne, he slew all the house of Baasha, he left him none that pissed against the wall, neither of his kinsfolks, nor of his friends. Thus did Zimri destroy all the house of Baasha, according to the word of the Lord, which he spake against Baasha, by Jehu the Prophet, for all the sins of Baasha, and the sins of Elah his son, by which they sinned, and by which they made Israel to sin, in provoking the Lord God of Israel to anger with their vanities. King Omri and Ahab his son going on in the sins of Jeroboam, serving Baal to boot, persecuting God's prophets, putting Naboth most injuriously to death for his Vineyard, by Jezebels instigation, and setting himself to work evil in the sight of the Lord, above all that were before him: Hereupon the Prophet Elijah tells him, Thus saith the Lord, Behold, I will bring evil upon thee, and will take away thy posterity, and will cut off from Ahab him that pisseth against the wall, and him that is shut up and left in Israel, and will make thine house like the house of Jeroboam the son of Nebat, and like the house of Baasha the son of Ahijah, for the provocation wherewith thou hast provoked me to anger, and made Israel to sin: And of Jezebel also spake the Lord, saying, The Dogs shall eat Jezebel by the wall of Jezreel; him that dieth of Ahab in the City the Dogs shall eat, and him that dieth in the field shall the Fowls of the Air eat. Neither was this a vain threatening, for Ahab being slain at Ramoth Gilead, the dogs licked up his blood in the place where they licked the blood of Naboth; and Jehoram his son succeeding him, both in his Throne and sins, God himself annointed Jehu King over Israel, of purpose to execute this his vengeance against the house of Ahab and Jezebel; who in execution thereof slew both King Jehoram, Ahaziah King of Judah, Jezebel, and all Ahab's sons and posterity, his great men, Nobles, with all the Priests and worshippers of Baal, till he left none of them remaining: For which severe execution of God's Justice, the Lord said unto Jehu, Because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine eyes, and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine heart, thy children of the fourth generation, shall sit on the Throne of Israel. Which action of Jehu being thus specially commanded, commended, and remunerated with such a temporell reward by God himself, must questionless be lawful, and no Treason nor Rebellion in Jehu, unless we will charge God to be both the Author, Approver and Rewarder of those sins. After this Jehu walking in the sins of Jeroboam, though God deprived him not for it, yet he stirred up Hazael to spoil and waste his Country, during all his reign, and the reigns of King Jehoahaz his son and Joash his Granchilde, who succeeded him in his idolatries; and Zechariah the last king of Jehu's Race, going in his Ancestors sins, was slain by Shallum, who reigned in his stead. Shallum, Pekahiah, and Pekah three wicked idolatrous kings of Israel, were by God's just judgment, successively slain one of another, and by Hoshea. So that all the Kings of Israel, who violated God's Covenants and conditions annexed to their Crowns, did for the most part lose their lives, Crowns, and underwent the utter extirpation of their posterities, being totally cut off by the sword, neither succeeding their Parents in their Crowns nor inheritances. And though the royal Crown of Judah continned in David's Line till the Captivity of Zedekiah, the last king of his Race; yet when ever they infringed the conditions which God annexed to their Crowns, and turned Idolaters or flagitious persons, God presently (by way of revenge) either brought in foreign enemies upon them, which mastered, conquered them, and sometimes deposed and carried them away Captives, or made them Tributaries, as the examples of King Rehoboam, afflicted by Shishak King of Egypt, for his sins and idolatry, and by Jeroboam all his days, of Ahijam, Jehoram, Alaziah, Joash, Amaziah, Ahaz, Manasseh, Jehoahaz, Jehoiakim, Iehoiachin, and Zed • chiah, (whose Histories, troubles, capti • ities and punishments you may read at large) with others witness: or else caused their own servants, subjects, enemies to rise up against them, to slay them, as is evident by (e) King Ahaziah, Joash; Amaziah, Ammon, and others. All which are unanswerable evidences and experimental demonstrations, that the Kingdoms of Judah and Israel were both held of God upon conditions, and that for the breach of these conditions they might be, and oft times were (by God's Justice on them) both lawfully deprived of their Crowns, and their posterities, disinherited, yea, totally cut off forever; and in conclusion, both these most eminent Kingdoms, for the sins of kings and people, were invaded, destroyed, and both Kings with people carried away captives by their enemies, into foreign Countries, from whence the whole Nation never afterwards returned, nor ever after attained to a king and kingdom of their own: So fatal is it for Kings, or Kingdoms to break those Covenants, Laws, Conditions which God himself hath prescribed them; and so far are any Kings from being exempted from all Laws, and left at liberty to do what they please, that the breach of them proves destructive to them and theirs.
I shall only add to this by way of Corollary, that all the Israelites Rulers, Kings, People did jointly and severally for themselves for the whole Nation in general, and every of them in particular, frequently enter into solemn Vowes and Covenants with God, to serve the Lord, to be and conttnue his people; to seek the Lord God fo their fathers with all their heart, and with all their soul; that whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel, should be put to death, whether small or great, whether Man or Woman. (not the King or Queen excepted;) and they sware unto the Lord with a loud voice, and with shouting, and with trumpets, and with Cornets, and all rejoiced at the Oath, for they had sworn with all their hearts. Witness the Covenant made by Joshua and all the people, To serve the Lord; by Samuel, Saul, and all the people at Saul's Coronation, and by king Asa and all his people, To seek the Lord, &c. (who in pursuance thereof removed his mother Maacha from being Queen, because she had made an idol in a Grove, and cut down her idol, and stamped it, and burnt it at the brook Kidron, 2 Chron. 15. 16. of King David, Solomon, and all the people at Solomon's Coronation; between King Jehoash; Jehoiada and all the Congregation at his inauguration, that they should be the Lord's people: in pursuance whereof all the people went to the house of Baal, and brake it down, and brake his altars and images in pieces, and slew Mattan the Priest of Baal before the altars; between Hezekiah and all his subjects and God; between Josiah and all that were present in Jerusalem and Benjamin and Gad, who made a covenant before the Lord, to walk after the Lord, and to keep his Commandments, and his Testimonies, and his Statutes, with all their heart, and with all their soul, to perform the words of the Covenant formerly written in the Book of the Covenant that was found in the house of the Lord; in execution whereof Josiah took away all the abominations out of all the Country that pertained to the children of Israel, and made all that were present in Israel to serve the Lord their God, and not to depart from following the Lord God of their Fathers all his days: Together with the like solemn public Covenants made by Ezra, Nehemiah and all the People unto God; which Covenant the Princes, Levites, Priests and all the people sealed, and entered into a Curse and into an Oath to walk in God's Law, and to observe and do all the Commandments, • udgements and Statutes of the Lord, &c. And that God himself expressly commanded them, That if any Prophet or Dreamer of dreams, or thy Brother or son of thy Mother, or thy daughter, or the wife of thy bosom, or thy friend which is as thine own soul, should secretly entice them to commit idolatry, or serve other gods, they should neither consent nor hearken to, nor pity, nor spare, nor conceal him, but shalt surely kill him; thy hand shall be first upon him to put him to death, and after the hand of all the people, and thou shalt stone him with stones, that he die, only for this secret enticement to idolatry: And all Israel shall hear, and fear, and do no more such wickedness as this is. And if they should hear, that the inhabitants of any City were seduced to serve other gods, then they must diligently search and inquire after it; and if it be truth and the thing certain, that such abomination was wrought among them, then they shall surely smite the inhabitants of that City with the edge of the sword, destroying it utterly, and all that is therein, and the cattle thereof with the edge of the sword; and gather all the spoil of it into the midst of the street thereof, and burn the City with all the spoil thereof every whit for the Lord their God, and it shall be an heap forever, and shall not be built again: In pursuance whereof the ten tribes and a half, assembled to war against the Reubenites, G • dites, and half Tribe of Manasseh, for their supposed idolatrous Altar; and all the children of Israel assembled together as one man, and made war against the men of Gibeah and the Benjamites, for not punishing the gross Rape of the Levites Concubine, destroying the City utterly, and the Tribe of Benjamin too well nigh. And upon this ground, the City of Libnah revolted from under the hand of Jehoram the idolatrous King of Judah, Because he had forsaken the Lord God of his Fathers. And as some learned men conceive the people made a Conspiracie against King Amaziah in Jerusalem, and he fled to Lachish, but they sent after him to Lachish and slew him there;
Fourthly, The Kings of Judah and Israel were no absolute Sovereign Princes paramount their whole Kingdoms, the general Congregation of the people, Senate or Sanhedrin, but inferior to them in power, and not only counseled, but over-ruled usually by them in matters of public concernment: This is evident not only by Josh. 22. 11. to 34. and Judges 20. and 21. where the whole Congregation of Israel, as the Sovereign power, in the days of Joshua and the Judges assembled about the great causes of the Reubenites, Gadites, and half the Tribe of Manasseh, concerning their Alter, and of the Gibeonites and Benjamites, concluding both matters of public war and peace; But likewise by the people's rescuing Jonathan out of the hands and power of King Saul his father, that he died not, though Saul had twice vowed that he should be put to death, 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 36. And the people said unto Saul, Shall Jonathan die who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid; as the Lord liveth there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground, for he hath wrought with God this day: So the people rescued Jonathan that he died not. By the 1 Chron. 13. 1. to 7. where thus we read: And David consulted with the Captains of thousands and hundreds, and with every Leader, and David said unto all the Congregation of Israel, If it seem good unto you, and that it be of the Lord our God, let us send abroad unto our brethren everywhere that are left in all the land of Israel, and with them also to the Priests and Levites which are in their Cities and Suburbs, that they may gather themselves unto us; and let us bring again the Ark of our God to us, for we inquired not at it in the days of Saul. And all the Congregation said, that they would do so, For the thing was right in the eyes of all the people. And David went up and all Israel to Baalah, to bring up thence the Ark of God the Lord. Compared with the 1 Samuel 18. 2, 3, 4. where when David sent out the people to battle against Absalom under three Commaunders, the King said unto the people, I will surely go forth with you myself also: But the people answered, Thou shalt not go forth; for if we flee away, they will not care for us, neither if half of us die will they care for us; but now thou art worth ten thousand of us, therefore now is better that thou succor us out of the City: And the king said unto them, Whatsoever seemeth you good that I will do; and thereupon stayed behind in the City, as they advised him. So he likewise followed Joab's advice, to go forth and sit in the gate, and speak comfortably to the People after his mourning for Absalom's death, else not one of the People would have tarried with him that night, 2 Samuel. 19. 1. to 20. and by this means All the people came before him though they had formerly fled every man to his tent; and he so engaged them to him, That all the people were at strife throughout all the Tribes of Israel, to bring the King back again to Gilgal, whence Absalom had chased him. Add to this the 1 Kings 12. 1. to 25. and 2 Chron. c. 10. and 11. where we find, that after Solomon's death, All Israel came to Shechem to make Rehoboam King; and all the Congregation of Israel spake unto Rehoboam, saying, Thy father made our yoke grievous, now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father, and his heavy yoke which he put upon us, lighter, and we will serve thee. And he said unto them, Depart ye for three days, and then come again; and the people departed. In the mean time he consulted first with the old men, after that with the young men about him, what answer he should return; who giving contrary advice, Jeroboam and all the people coming to him again the third day, the King answered the people roughly, after the counsel of the young men, saying, My Father made your yoke heavy, and I will add to your yoke; My Father chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions: So when all the people saw that the King hearkened not to them, the people answered the King, saying, What portion have we in David? neither have we inheritance in the son of Jesse, to your tents ô Israel; now see to thine own house David: So Israel departed to their Tents, and fell away from the house of David unto this day: And all Israel called Jeroboam unto the Congregation, and made him King over all Israel: And the Text expressly adds this memorable observation, Wherefore the King hearkened not unto the people, for the cause was from the Lord, that he might perform his saying, which the Lord spake by Abijah the Shilonite to Jeroboam the son of Nebat. Where we see the Kings not hearkening to the people and congregation of Israel in their just request, and giving them an harsh answer, was a sufficient ground and occasion for them, to cast off his government, and elect another King to reign over them, and that with Divine approbation from God himself: Such was the whole people's and congregations Sovereign power over their Kings. We read in the 1 Kings 20. 1. to 10. that when Benhadad king of Syria gathered a great Host, and sent to Ahab king Israel, to resign up all his silver, gold, Wives, Children, and pleasant things into the hand of his servants: Then the king of Israel called all the Elders of the Land, and said, Hark, I pray you, and see how this man seeketh mischief, for he sent unto me for my Wives and for my Children, for my silver, and for my gold, and I denied him not: And all the Elders, and all the people, said unto him, Hearken not unto him, nor consent. Wherefore he said unto the messengers of Benhadad, tell my Lord the King, all that thou didst send for to thy servant at first, I will do, but this thing I may not do. Where the Elders and people both advise and over-rule the King in this matter of great importance both to the Kingdom and King, who returned no answer to this public case without the congregations public advise. So Hezekiah king of Judah sent to all Israel and Judah, and wrote Letters also to Ephraim and Manasseh, that they should come to the house of the Lord at Jerusalem, to keep the Passover unto the Lord God of Israel; For Hezekiah had taken counsel, and his Princes, and all the Congregation in Jerusalem, to keep the Passover in the second month, for they could not keep it at that time, because the people had not sanctified themselves sufficiently; neither had the people gathered themselves together at Jerusalem; and the thing pleased the King And all the Congregation, So they established a Decree, to make Proclamation throughout all Israel, from Bersheba even to Dan, that they should come to keep the Passover unto the Lord God of Israel at Jerusalem, for they had not done it of a long time, in such sort as it was written. So the Posts went with the Letters from the King and the Princes, throughout all Israel, and Judah, &c. verse. 12. Also in Judah the hand of God was to give them one heart to do the Commandment of the King and of the Princes, by the word of the Lord; and verse. 23. And the whole Assembly took Counsel to keep other seven days; and they kept other seven days with gladness; and All the Congregation of Judah and Israel rejoiced: verse. 25. When all this was finished All Israel that were present, went to the Cities of Judah and brake the images in pieces, and cut down the Groves, and threw down the high places and the Altars out of all Judah and Benjamin, in Ephraim also and Manasseh, until they had utterly destroyed them all. Then all the Children of Israel, returned every man to his possession into their own City: In the 2 Chron. 32. 3. When Hezekiah saw that Sennacherib was come, and that he was purposed to fight against Jerusalem; He took Council with his Princes and his mighty men, to stop the waters of the Fountain which were without the City, and they did help him, and there was gathered much people together, who stopped all the Fountaines, &c. Add hereunto that notable Text, Jer. 38. 4. to 28. Where when the Prophet Jeremiah had prophesied, that Jerusalem should be given into the hands of the King of Babylon's Army which should take it; Therefore the Princes hereupon said unto the King; we beseech thee, let this man be put to death; for thus he weakeneth the hands of the men of War that remain in this City, and the hands of all the people, in speaking such words unto them; for this man seeketh not the welfare of this people, but the hurt: Then Zedekiah the King said; Behold he is in your hand; For the King is not he that can do any thing against you. And Jer. 26. 8. to 29. Now it came to pass when Jeremiah had made an end of speaking all that the Lord had commanded him to speak unto all the people, that the Priests, the Prophets, and all the people took him, saying; thou shalt surely die, &c. So Ezra 10. 1. to 20. There assembled unto Ezra a very great Congregation of men, &c. And they said unto Ezra, we have trespassed against our God, and have taken strange wives of the people of the land; yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing. Now therefore let us make a Covenant with our God to put away all the strange wives, &c. and let it be don according to the Law: and All Israel said that they would do according to this word. And they made Proclamation throughout Judah and Jerusalem unto all the children of the Captivity, that they should gather themselves unto Jerusalem; and that whosoever would not come within 3. days According to the Council of the Princes and the Elders, all his substance should be forfeited, and himself separated from the Congregation of those that had been carried away: Then all the men of Judah and Benjamin gathered themselves together unto Jerusalem, within three days, and all the people sat in the street of the house of God trembling, • ecause of this matter and for the great rain. And Ezra the Priest stood up and said unto them, Ye have transgressed and taken strange wives to increase the trespass of Israel; Now therefore make confession unto the Lord God of your fathers, and do his pleasure, and separate yourselves from the people of the Land, and from the strange wives. Then All the Congregation answered and said with a loud voice; As thou hast said, so must we do; but the people are many, and it is a time of much rain, and we are not able to stand without, neither is this a work of one day or two; for we are many that have transgressed in this thing: let now our rulers of all the Congregation stand, and let them which have taken strange wives in our Cities, come at appointed times, and with them the Elders of every City and the Judges thereof, until the fierce wrath of our God for this matter, be turned from us: And the Children of the Captivity did so. Where we see the whole Congregation determine and direct all that was done in this grand common business: And Esther 9. 17. to 32. the Jews (upon Mordecai's and Esther's Letters, after the slaughter of their Enemies) Ordained and took upon them and upon their seed, and upon all such as joined themselves unto them, so as it should not fail, that they would keep the 13. and 14. day of the month Adar, and make it a day of feasting and gladness, according to their writing, and according to their appointed time every year: And that these days should be kept and remembered throughout every generation, every Family, every Province, and every City, and that these days of Purim should not fail from among the Jews, nor the memorial of them perish from their seed: And the Decree of Esther confirmed those mater of Purim, As they had decreed for themselves and their seed.
From all these Texts (compared with Prov. 11. 14. c. 15. 22. c. 25. 5.) it is most apparent; that the Kings of Judah and Israel were no absolute Sovereign Princes paramount their whole Kingdoms, or the general Senate and Congregation of the people, or their Sanhedrin, but inferior to them in power; and not only counseled but over-ruled usually by them, in all matters of public concernment. A truth so pregnant, that Bp. Bilson himself from some of these Texts confesseth, That it is a question among the learned; what Sovereignty the whole people of Israel had over their Kings; And that these Scriptures have persuaded some, and might lead Zwingli to think, that the people of Israel, notwithstanding they called for a King, Yet reserved to themselves sufficient Authority to over-rule their King, in these things which seemed expedient and needful for the public well • fare, else God would not punish the people for their Kings iniquity, which they must suffer and not redress. Hence that eminent lew Josephus (a man best acquainted of any, with his own Nations Antiquities, Laws, and the Prerogatives of their kings) resolves in direct terms; that their King, whosoever he were, ought to attribute more to the Laws, and to God, then to his own wisdom, And to do nothing without the advice of the High Priest and Senate; and that if he multiplied horses, and money more then was fitting They might res • st him, lest he became more potent then was expedient for their affairs. Hence Petrus Cunaeus de Repub. Hebr. l. 1. c. 12. p. 101. 102. writes thus of the Sanhedrin or Parliament among the Jews. Thus the Prophets, who grievously offended, were nowhere else punishable but in this Assembly; which (Quod summae potestatis est) as it is an Argument of The Supremest power) did both constitute the King: ac de Bello gerendo deque hostibus profligandis & de proferendo Imperio del • beraba • t. Sed quoniam haec ejusmodi erant in quibus salus omnium, & summae Reipublicae vertebatur, Consultatum de his plerumque cum populo est; indictae enim Comitiae sunt, in quibus solis populus partem aliquam caperet regendae reipublicae, &c. De Rege igi • ur deque Bello, ut dixi, decreta facta interdum Populi auctore sunt. Caetera omnia Senatores Sanhedrin Per se expedivere. So that the Sanhedrin and Congregation of the people were the highest Sovereign power, and principal determiners of public matters concerning war and peace, by Cunaeus his resolution: Who debating this weighty controversy, What the Scepter of Judah was (prophesied of Gen. 49. 10.) and what and whose the Majesty of the Empire was? determines thus. I suppose the Scepter to be nothing else, but the Majesty of the Empire or Government, to wit that, Quae ipsi Reipublicae assidet, which belongs to the Republic it self. Wherefore whose the Republic is, the Scepter ought to be said theirs. Now the Hebrew Republic from Moses his time till the Kingdom of Rehoboam, was not of the Jews (or tribe of Judah) but of the twelve Tribes, from whence it follows, that even the Scepter for all those times was of all the Israelites. Now of this Scepter, which was long common to all the twelve Tribes, the divine Patriarke spake not in that most famous Oracle: for he looked at latter years, and future ages, when as the Tribe of Judah, the people being divided into contrary parts, began to have its Republic apart from the Israelites, which God approved and loved; and would have to be called Jewish, from the Tribe of Judah alone, until he (to wit Christ) should be given to the assemblies of men, to whom not only the Empire of the Jews, but Gentiles also was destinated. And verily this Majesty of the Scepter, from the time it once began to be of the Jews, we say continued to be theirs, although the state of the Commonwealth was sometimes changed, and the sovereignty of the Empire was sometimes in the Elders and High Priests, sometimes in the Kings and Princes. They do too foolishly, who here dance in a narrow compass, and suppose that the honor of this name appertains not but to Kings? For what people soever, useth its own Republic and its Laws, Is recte Gloriari de Imperio deque sceptro potest, it may rightly boast of Its Empire and Scepter. It is recorded, that at Jerusalem even at that time, when not the Princes but the Elders governed the people, in the midst of the great Council, which they called the Sanhedrin, there hung a Scepter, which thing verily was a certain Ensign of its Majesty; which Marcus Tullius in a particular Oration, saith, Esse magnitudinem quandam Populi, in ejus potestate ac jure retinendo, quae vertitur in imperio, atque omnis populi dignitate. Not Kings, not Princes, but Consuls and the Senate managed the Roman Common-wealth; whence this Law of Truce was given to the Aetolians, which Livy reports, That they should conserve The Majesty of the People of Rome without mal-engin: And the very same thing was commanded all free People, who by any league, but not equal, would come into the friendship of the Romans, as Proculus the Lawyer witnesseth, in l. 7. F. de Captiu: & Post. reversis. Neither think we it material to our purpose, of what Nation or Tribe they were, who moderated and ruled the Jewish affairs; for although the Hasmonaean L • vites held their Kingdom for many years, yet the Republic was of the Jewish people. That most wise Master Seneca said to Nero Caesar, That the Republic was not the Princes, (or of the Prince) But the Prince the Republics. Neither verily was the opinion of Vlpian the Lawyer otherwise; for he at last • aith, that That is Treason▪ which is committed against the Roman People, or against their safety, l. 1. s. 1. F. ad Legem Iul. Majest. Now Vlpian lived in those times, when the people had neither command nor suffrages left them, but the Emperors held the Empire and Principality; and yet he who is wont most accurately to define all things, saith, That Majesty is of the People; From all which it is apparent, that not only in the Roman Empire and other Kingdoms, but even among the Jews themselves; the Majesty, and Sovereign Power, and Scepter resided not in the Kings, but in the whole State and People. Hence Will. Schickardus in his Ius Regium Hebraeorum, Argent. 1625. p. 7. determinesthus. The state of the Jewish Kingdom was not Monarchical (as our Court Doctors falsely dream) but mixed with an Aristocrcie, for the King without the assent of the Sanhedrin Could determine nothing in great causes. They constituted not a King but in it, &c. attributing the Soveraignest power to the Congregation and Sanhedrin, who had power to create, elect, and in some cases to resist, and depose their Kings. Hence Huldericus Zwingli writes expressly, That the Kings of the Jews and others, when they dealt perfidiously, contrary to the Law of God and the rule of Christ, might be lawfully deposed by the People. This the example of Saul manifestly teacheth, whom God rejected, notwithstanding he had first elected him King: Yea, whiles wicked Princes and Kings were not removed, all the people were punished of God; as is evident by Ier. 15. 1. to 6. where they were punished with four judgments and plagues for Manasseh's sins. In sum, if the Jews had not permitted their King to be so wicked without punishment, they • ad not been so grievously punished by God. By what means he is to be removed from his Office, is easily to conjecture; thou mayest not slay him, nor raise any war or tumult to do it, but the thing is to be attempted by other means, because God hath called us in peace, 1 Cor. 7. If the King be created by common suffrages, he may again be deprived by common Votes, unless they will be punished with him; but if he be chosen by the election and consent of a few Princes, the people may signify to them the flagitious life of the King, and may tell them, that it is by no means to be endured, that so they may remove him, who have inaugurated him. Here now is the difficulty▪ for those that do this, the Tyrant will proceed against them according to his lust, and slay whom he pleaseth; but it is a glorious thing to die for justice and the truth of God; and it is better to die for the defense of justice, then afterwards to be slain with the wicked by assenting to injustice, or by dissembling, Those who cannot endure this, let them endure a lustful and insolent Tyrant, expecting extreme punishment together with him; yet the hand of the Lord is stretched out still, and threateneth a stroke: But when with the consent and suffrage of the whole, or certainly of the better part of the multitude a Tyrant is removed, Deo fit auspice, it is done by God approbation. If the Children of Israel had thus deposed Manasseh, they had not been so grievously punished with him. So Zwingli. Hence Stephanus Junius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos, in answer to Machiavels Princeps (a most accursed mischievous Treatise) and justification of the Protestant defensive wars in France to preserve their Religion and Liberties, Anno 1589. determines positively, That as all the people are Superior to the King, so are those Officers of State and Parliaments, who represent them, Superior to Kings collectively considered, though every of them apart be inferior to them. In the Kingdom of Israel, which by the judgment of all Politicians was best instituted, by God, there was this order, The King had not only private Officers who looked to his family, but the Kingdom likewise had 71 Elders and Captains elected out of all the Tribes, who had the care of the Commonwealth both in time of peace and war, and likewise their Magistrates in every Town, who defended their several Cities, at the others did the whole kingdom. These when ever they were to deliberate of greatest affairs, assembled together, neither could anything be determined without their advice, which much concerned the commonwealth: Therefore David called these all together when he desired to in vest Solomon in the Kingdom, when he desired the policy restored by him should be examined and approved, when the Ark was to be reduced, &c. And because they represented all the people, all the people are then said to have assembled together. Finally, the same rescued Jonathan, condemned to death by Saul's sentence; from whence it appears▪ that an appeal lay from the King to the people: But from the time the Kingdom was divided, through the pride of Rehoboam, the Synedrin of Jerusalem consisting of 71 men, seems to be of that authority, that they might judge the King in their assembly, as well as the King judge them when they were apart. The Captain of the House of Judah was President over this assembly, that is, some chief man chosen out of the Tribe of Judah, as even the chief man for the City Jerusalem, was chosen out of the Tribe of Benjamin: This will be made more evident by examples. Jeremiah being sent by God to denounce the overthrow of the City Jerusalem, is for this, first condemned by the Priests and Prophets, that is, by the Ecclesiastical judgment or Senate; after this, by all the People, that is, by the ordinary Judges of the City, to wit, by the Captains of thousands and hundreds; at last by the Princes of Judah, that is, by the 71 men sitting in the new Porch of the Temple, his cause being made known, he is acquitted. Now they in that very judgment expressly condemn King Jehoiakim, who a little before had most cruelly slain the Prophet Uriah, threatening like things. Also we read elsewhere, that King Zedekiah, did so much reverence the Authority of this Sanhedrin, that he durst not free the Prophet Jeremiah, thrust by these 71 men into a filthy prison, but likewise 〈◊〉 dared to translate him into the Court of the Prison from thence; yea, when they persuaded him to consent to Jeremiah his death, he answered, that he was in their hands, and that he could not contradict them in anything; Yea, he fearing lest they should inquire into the conference which he privately had with Jeremiah, as if he were about to render an account of the things which he had spoken, forgeth a lie. Therefore in this Kingdom the States or Officers of the Kingdom were above the King; I say, in this Kingdom which was instituted and ordaintd, not by Plato or Aristotle, but by God himself, the Author of all order, and the chief institutor of all Monarchy: Such were the seven Magi in the Persian Empire, the Ephori in the Spartan Kingdom, and the public Ministers in the Egyptian Kingdom, assigned and associated to the King by the People to that only end, that He should not commit anything against the Laws. Thus, and much more this Author, together with Con. Superantius Vasco, who published this Treatise to all pious and faithful Princes of the Republic, giving large Encomiums of its worth; as also the Author of the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos. p. 253, 254, 255, 256. 268, to 275. whose words for brevity I pretermit; Bp. Bilson in his forecited passages: and Hugo Grotius De Iure Belli & pacis, l. 1, c, 3. sect. 20. p. 63, 64. where he confesseth, That if the King of the Israelites offended against the Laws written concerning the Office of a King, he was to be scourged for it; and that the Sanhedrin had a power above their king in some cases.
Finally, the Kings of Israel and Judah were not superior to, nor exempted from the Laws, but inferior to and obliged by them, as well as Subjects: This is evident, not only by the premises, but by sundry impregnable Texts, As Deut. 17. 18. 19. 20. where God himself in the very description of the office and duty of their King, prescribes this in direct terms, as a part of his duty. And it shall be when He sitteth on the Throne of this Kingdom, that he shall write him a Copy of This Law in a Book, out of that before the Priestic and Levites: And it shall be with Him, and He shall read therein All the days of his life, that he may learn to fear the Lord his God, To keep all the words of the Law, and these Statutes to do them, that his heart be not lifted up above his brethren; and that He turn not aside from the Commandment, to the right hand or to the left: seconded by Josh. 7. 8. This Book of the Law shall not depart out of thy mouth, but thou shalt meditate therein day and night; that thou mayest observe to do according to all that is written therein: turn not to it from the right hand, or to the left, for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt have good success. Hence it was, that as soon as ever Saul was elected and made King by Samuel and the people, he being the first of their Kings) Samuel told the people the manner of the Kingdom, and wrote it in a Book, and laid it up before the Lord: which Book, contained not the exorbitances and oppressions that their Kings would exercise over them, mentioned in the 1 Sam. 8. 11. to 19. as Josephus mistakes; but as Petrus Cunaeus and others more rightly observe, the Law of God concerning Kings, prescribed by him, Deut. 17. 14. to the end; and such Laws which commanded Kings to use Justice and equity; to govern the Common-wealth well, for the people's benefit; to abstain from fornication and lusts; to retain modesty in a great fortune, &c. Hence Samuel enjoined both Saul and the People, to fear the Lord, and serve him, and obey his voice, and follow him, and not rebel against his Commandment, &c. 1 Sam. 12. 14, 15. 20. to 25. Hence King David did always meditate in the Law of God, day and night, accounting it more dear unto him then thousands of Gold and silver: And withal pronounceth from God's own mouth; The God's of Israel said, the Rock of Israel spake to me, he that ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear of God. Hence the Qu. of Sheeba used this speech to king Solomon, Because the Lord loved Israel forever, therefore made be thee King (what? to domineer at his pleasure? no verily, but) To do Judgment and Justice. Upon this ground, King Josiah made a covenant before the Lord, to walk after the Lord, And to keep his Commandments, and his testimonies and his statutes with all his heart, and with all his soul; And King Asa, with other Princes and Governors did the like, as the premises evidence: From all which, and infinite other Scriptures, obliging Kings to reign in righteousness, to do justice and judgment to all, and reprehending them exceedingly for their injustice, tyranny, oppressions, idolatries, and other sins; it is irrefragable; that their kings were as much, if not more obliged to keep both God's and the kingdoms Laws, as the Subjects; and had no arbitrary power to do what they pleased.
All that is, or can be colourably objected to the contrary, to prove the kings of Israel absolute Monarchs, exempt from Laws, and paramount their Sanhedrin or people collectively considered, is, First, that passage of Psal. 51. 4. where king David confessing his sins of Adultery and Murder to God, useth this expression; Against thee, Thee only have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight: Of which Jerome renders this reason, Quod Rex erat & alium non timebat: alium non habebat super se: which Ambrose thus seconds, Rex erat, Nullis ipse legibus tenebatur, quia liberi sunt Reges a vinculis delictorum: Neque enim ullis ad poenam vocantur legibus, Tuti Imperii potestate, Homini ergo non peccavit, cui non tenebatur obnoxius Arnobius & Cassidor, add, De populo si quis erraverit, & Deo peccat & Regis quando Rex delinquit, soli Deo reus est: Merito ergo Rex, Deo Tantum se dicit peccasse; quia solus erat qui ejus potuisset admissa discutere. The like we find in Isiodor. Epist. 383. which some Jewish Rabbins back with this saying of Barnachmon, titulo de Iudicibus Nulla creatura judicat Regem, sed Deus benedictus: Therefore the Jewish kings were above all Laws, and not subject to the censures of their Congregations, States, or Sanhedrin.
To this I answer first, That no doubt, David by his adultery and murder (being sins against the second Table) did sin not only against God, but against Uriah and his wife too, their children and kindred; yea against his own soul and body, though he were a king; That of Iustus Eccardus, De Lege Regia, being an itrefragable truth, granted by all Lawyers and Divines whatsoever, that the absolutest Emperors, Monarchs, Kings, that be, are subject to the Laws of God, of Nature, of Nations, and cannot justly do anything against them to the hurt of piety, chastity, fame, life, or what is contrary to good Manners. Secondly, No doubt every king is bound in conscience by the Law of God and man, to give satisfaction and recompense to his Subjects against whom he sinneth in this nature, as David himself determines in this his own case, 2 Sam. 12. 5, 6, 7. Thirdly, For this very sin against Uriah God threatens, that the sword should never depart from David's house; that he would raise up evil against him out of his own house, that he would take his wives before his eyes and give them unto his Neighbor, who should lie with them in the sight of the Sun, before all Israel, 2 Sam. 12. 10, 11, 12. which was actually fulfilled in and by Absalom his son, 2 Sam. 16. 22. The gloss therefore of these Fathers, that David was exempt from all Laws being a King, and that he could not sin against a Subject, is point-blank against the History, and Text it self; and manifested to be apparently false by all the premised Scriptures and Authorities. Fourthly, the true reason of this speech of David, Against thee, Thee only have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight, as Augustine and others truly observe was: 1. Because David had plotted and contrived the murder of Uriah, and abusing of his wife so closely, that no man did or could take notice of it; whence Nathan the Prophet tells him, 2 Sam. 12. 12. Thou didst it Secretly, but I will do this before all Israel: sed forte erat quod homines latebat, & non inveniebant illi quod erat quidem, sed manifestum non erat, writes Augustine: 2. Because Uriah being slain, and his wife a party consenting to David's sin, his sin now might in this sense be said, to be against God alone. 3. sin, quatenus sin, and as it deserves eternal punishment, is properly committed against none but God, whose Law and prohibition only makes it sin; therefore in this regard, David now confessing his sin to God himself, useth this expression and rhetorical ingemination, Against thee, thee only have I sinned. 4. Because none was free from sin, and so sit to be his Judge in that respect but God only. 5. Only, is many times taken for principally or especially; as we usually say, such a one is the only man; such a salve or medicine, is the only remedy; and the Scripture useth this phrase in this sense in David's own ease, 1 King 15. 7. David did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord, and turned not aside from anything that he commanded him all the days of his life, save ONELY in the matter of Uriah, that is principally, for he committed divers sins besides, as in numbering the people, in giving Mephibosheth’s land to Ziba upon a false suggestion, himself confessing that his iniquities were gone over his head, and his sins more then the hairs of his head: but yet this was his ONLY, to wit, his principal sin: so in divers others Texts, only is used for principally; as Josh. 1. 7. 18. Only be thou strong; 1 Sam. 18. 17. Only be thou valiant: So here, against thee, thee only have I sinned; that is, I have principally sinned against thee alone, not excluding his sin against himself, Uriah, and others, whom he injured thereby. 6. This sin against Uriah was but a personal and private injury, into which David fell out of human frailty, it was the first and only sin of this kind that ever he committed, for ought we read; he made no trade of it, he repented for it, and never relapsed again into it: in this regard therefore these Fathers interpretations may be Orthodox, that for such a private sin of infirmity only, David was not responsible nor punishable by the Congregation or Sanhedrin: But had he made a common trade of murthering his subjects, ravishing their wives, and the like; or giving himself over to the open practice of gross Idolatry, (a sin only against God himself) and not repented of, or humbled himself solemnly for it, as he did for these sins here, no doubt the Congregation or Sanhedrin might upon complaint, have questioned, reprehended, and censured him for it, as the premises plentifully manifest, notwithstanding the privilege of his regalitie, which, as it exempted him not from the guilt, so not from the punishment due unto such Crimes, whether temporal or eternal: not from the eternal, which is the greatest, that is certain, therefore not from the temporal, which is the less. Finally, God himself threatens, that If Solomon or any Kings of David's Seed should forsake his Law, and not keep his Commandments, but commit ini ••• ity against him, he would chasten them with the Rod of Men, and the Stripes of the Children of Men; whence the Rabbins write, That if their Kings transgressed against the Law of the King, they were and might be scourged for it, without dishonor, by a man whom themselves made choice of: Therefore they might be justly censured and punished by men for their transgressions against God alone, notwithstanding this gloss of these Fathers, true only in some sense in private cases, and sins of infirmity against private men, not of public habitual transgressions.
The second Objection, is that Speech of Samuel to the people, 1 Sam. 8. 11. to 19. This will be the manner of the King that shall reign over you; He will take your sons and daughters, and appoint them for himself, &c. And he will take your fields, and your Vineyards, and your Oliveyards, even the best of them, and give them to his servants. And he will take the tenth of your seed, and of your Uineyards, and give to his servants: And he will take your manservants, your maidservants, your goodliest young men and your Asses, and put them to his service; he will take the tenth of your sheep, and ye shall be his servants; And ye shall cry out in that day, because of the King whom ye have chosen you, and the Lord will not hear you in that day. Therefore their Kings were absolute Monarchs, not bound to Laws, nor responsible to their subjects for their oppressions, nor yet resistible by them.
To which I answer, that this is a direct description of a Tyrant, and not of a lawful King; as is evident,
First, by the very occasion of the words; Uttered purposely by Samuel to dissuade the People from electing a King, & changing their former Aristocratical Government, into a Monarchical; because their kings would many of them prove more oppressive, Tyrannicall and burthensome to them then their Judges or his sons were, whose bribery and perverting of judgment, moved the people thus earnestly to affect a change of Government, as is evident by the 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, and 9 Verses; Josephus, and the consent of all Expositors.
Secondly, by the introduction to, and the words themselves, This will be the manner of the King that shall reign over you, He will take, and he will do thus and thus; not this ought to be the manner, he ought to do, or lawfully may do thus and thus.
Thirdly, by the things themselves which he would do, which are directly contrary to Deuter. 17. 14. to the end; and all other Scriptures, expressly enjoying Kings to judge their people righteously, to do justice and judgment, and not any ways to oppress or spoil them. I shall instance only in two particulars.
First, the law of God expressly prohibits all men (and Kings as well as others) to covet their neighbors House, his menservants, his maidservants, his Ox, or his Ass, or anything that is his Neighbors: If their Kings then might not lawfully so much as desire or covet, much less might they lawfully take away their Houses, Sons, Daughters, Manservants, Maidservants, Asses, Sheep, Corn, Vineyards, or anything else that was theirs, without their free consents, as Samuel tells them their King would do; this therefore must need, be only a declaration of what their Kings would Tyrannically do, not of what they might lawfully or justly execute.
Secondly, it is God's express Edict, Ezek. 46. 18. The Prince shall not take the Peoples inheritance by oppression, to thrust them out of their possessions, but he shall give his Sons inheritance out of his own possession, that my people be not scattered everyone from his possession. And Ezek 45. 8, 9. The Land shall be the Princes possession in Israel, and my Princes shall no more oppress my people, and the rest of the Land shall they give to the house of Israel according to their Tribes: Thus saith the Lord God, Let it suffice you, O Princes of Israel; remove violence and spoil, and execute judgment and justice; take away your exactions (or expulsions) from my people, saith the Lord. Whence Ahab King of Israel for coveting, and unjustly depriving Naboth of his Vineyard, which he refused to sell him, because it was the inheritance of his Fathers, and taking possession thereof after his unjust condemnation, had a most severe judgment denounced against him, even the utter extirpation of himself, Q. Jezebel, and their posterity, afterwards executed: Which punishment God would never have inflicted on them, had it been lawful for the Kings of Israel to take the people's Fields, Vineyards, Oliveyards, &c. and possess or give them to their servants, as Samuel here tells them their Kings will do: This clause then of taking their Fields, Vineyards, &c. from them, by the King, without their consents, being thus diametrally contrary to these Texts of Ezekiel, and such a capital Crime in King Ahab, (yea, contrary to the practice of Joseph, and the Egyptian Heathen King Pharaoh, who took not away, but bought the Egyptians Cattle and Lands for Corn, Gen. 47. 14. to 27.) can no ways be warranted as a just royal prerogative lawful for their Kings to use, but must needs be branded for a Tyrannicall Oppression.
Fourthly, this is evident by the consequences of it, Ye shall be his servants, (not subject • ;) And ye shall cry in that day because of your King which ye have chosen you, and the Lord will not hear you in that day, Verse 17, 18. Certainly the people neither would nor ought to cry to god against the proceedings of a just upright King, but only of a Tyrant and Oppressor; therefore this Text must needs be meant of such a one, who should be a scourge and punishment to them, as Tyrants are, not a blessing as good Kings always be.
Fifthly, consult we with all Politicians whatsoever, this description suites only with a Tyrant not with any lawful King: and that it is meant of such a one, we have the testimony of Josephus, the general concurring suffrage of all Commentators and Expositors one the place (see Lyra, Hugo de Sancto Victore, Carthusian, Angelomus Lexoviensis, Calvin, Brenz, Bugenhagius, Beda, Bertorius, Martin Borrhaeus, Peter Martyr, Zanchius, Piscator, Serrarius, Strigelius, Doctor Willet, Deodate, the English Bibles notes, with others) and of sundry who descant on this Text in other writings; by name, of M. John Calvin, Instit. l. 4. c. 20. sect. 26. Bishop Ponet his Political Government. p. 44. Junius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos, qu. 3. p. 121. 122. 134. 135. 153. 154. 155. 159. De Iure Magistratus in Subditos, p, 270. 271. Bucholceri Chronichon. p. 208. Petrus Cunaeus, de Repub. Hebraeor. l. 1. c. 14. Bertrami, Politia Iud • ic. p. 53. Shickardus jus Regium Iudae. p. 64. Albericus Gentilis de jure Belli, l. 3. c. 15. p. 613. Hugo Grotius de jure Belli & Pacis, l. 1. c. 3. Adnotata. p. 72. Governado Christiano, p. 87. Georgius Bucanus de jure Regni apud Scotos, p. 44. Dole-man, p. 68 70. Haenon. disp polit. p 432. Weems 2 Uol. 2. Part. p. 14. Hotomani, Franco. Gaul, c. 10. Ames de Casibus Conscienciae, p. 306. and (to name no more in so plain a case) of Doctor Ferne himself, in his Resolving of Conscience, sect. 2. p. 10. where he writes, That Samuel here tells the people, how they should be oppressed under Kings; yet all that violence and injustice done unto them, is no cause of resistance, &c. This Text then being clearly meant of their Kings Oppression, violence, injustice against Law, right, and a clear description of a Tyrant, not a King; I may safely conclude from all the premises, that even among the Israelites and Jews themselves, their Kings were subject to the Laws, and that the whole Congregation, Kingdom, Senate, Sanhedrin, not their Kings, were the Supreme Sovereign power, and Paramount their Kings themselves, whom they did thus freely elect, constitute, and might in some cases justly censure, resist, depose, (if not put to death) by common consent, for notorious gross Idolatries and public multiplied crimes, as the forecited authors aver. All which considered, eternally refutes, subverts, confounds the erroneous false Positions and Paradoxes which Doctor Ferne, Griffith Williams Bishop of Ossery, the Author of The necessity of Subjection, with other late ignorant Pamphletters, have broached to the contrary, without either ground or presidents to warrant what they affirm, touching the absolute Sovereignty, Monarchy, irresistibilitie, incorrigibility of the Kings of Judah and Israel by their whole States, Congregations, Kingdoms general assents, and utterly takes away those sandy fabulous foundations upon which their impertinent Pamphlets against the Sovereign Power of Parliaments, Kingdoms, and the illegality of Subjects taking up defensive Arms against Tyrannicall Princes, bent to subvert Religion, Laws, Liberties, the Republic, are founded; which must now needs vanish into nothing, before this Catholic, irrefragable clear-shining verity, abundantly ratified by innumerable presidents in all eminent Kingdoms, States, Nations, that either have been in any former ages, or are yet extant in the world; which must and will infinitely over-sway, swallow up the inconsiderable contrary opinions of some few privadoes, who (either out of flattery, hopes of getting, or keeping undemerited preferments, fear of displeasing greatness, or inconsiderates following of other reputed learned men's mistakes, without due examination of their erroneous Tenants) have engaged themselves in a Polemicall blind Combat against these infragable transparent Verities; whose defense I have here made good against all their misprisions, and bootless assaults.
Having now Historically ran over the most eminent Empires, Kingdoms of ancient and present times, in a kind of confused method; their copious vastness and variety being so boundless, and my time to collect them so small, that I could hardly marshall them into any comely distinct Regiments, or reduce them to the particular Heads debated in the premises; I shall therefore for a conclusion deduce these distinct Conclusions from them, to which the substance of all the recited Histories may be aptly, reduced, and are in truth abundantly confirmed by them beyond all contradiction, annexing some new punctual Authorities of note, to ratify and confirm them.
First, it is undeniably evident from all the premises, That all Monarchies, Empires, Kingdoms, Emperors, Kings, Princes in the world, were originally created, instituted, ordained, continued, limited, and received all their jurisdiction, power, Authority both from, by, and for the people, whose Creatures, Ministers, Servants they are, and ought to be. If we survey all the several Lawfull Monarchies, Empires, Principalities, Emperors, and Kings, that either have been, or yet are extant in the world; we find all sacred and profane Histories concur in this, that they had their original erections, creations from, by, and for the People; Yea, we read the very times when, the most Monarchies of note were instituted, the Names of those on whom the first Monarchies were conferred, (by the people's free election only) yet extant on record in most Histories, and withal express relations, of many different kinds of Kingdoms, Kings, in respect of succession, continuance, Power, jurisdiction, scarce any two kingdoms, or their Kings, being alike in all things in regard of Prerogatives & jurisdictions; all Histories & Politicians concurring, resolving with Peter, that Kings are human Creatures or Ordinances, instituted, diversified thus by men, and the people alone, out of God's general or special providence, not one of them all being immediately or directly ordained by God, as the only efficient cause, without the free concurrence, consent and institution of the people. This truth, is not only ratified by Lex Regia, whereby the Roman Emperors were created, yea, invested with all their power; registered by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia, & Marius Salamonius de Principatu, l. 6. formerly transcribed; by Plato, Aristotle, Xenophon, Berosus, Polybius, Cicero, Livy, Justin, Pliny, Strabo, Plutarch, Dionysius Hallicarnassaeus, Diodorus Siculus, Pausanias, Solinus, Alexander ab Alexandro, Hermannus Schedell, Herodotus, Boëmus, Pomponius Mela; forecited, and generally by all Historians, Chronologers, Antiquaries, Lawyers, Politians whatsoever; but directly averred and proved by Franciscus Hotomanus (a famous Lawyer) in his Franco-Gaul, c. 1. 6. 10, 13. the Author of De Iure Magistratus insubditos, Quaest. 5. p. 239. 240, &c. Thomas Garzonius Emporij Emporiorum, Pars 1. Discursus 1. de Dom. p. 13. Vasquius Controvers. Illustrium, 12. n. 133. 59. n. 8. 61. n. 22. 80. n. 4. 108. n. 29. 141. n. 2. Covarunius, Quaest. Illust. T. 2. 396. n. 2. 4. Hugo Grotius de Jure Belli, l. 1. c. 4. sect. 7. l. 2. c. 14. sect. 11. and elsewhere: Marius Salamonius de Principatu; Eccardus de lege Regia, with others cited by them: Hookers Ecclesiastical Polity. l. 1. sect. 10. p. 69, 70, 71. (a pregnant place) Albericus Gentilis de Iure Belli, l. 3. c. 10. 15. Johannes Mariana de Rege & Regum Instit. l. 1. c. 1. to 10. Sparsim, & Junius Brutus, Vindiciae contra Tyrannos, Quaest. 3. p. 83. to 94. with whose words I shall close up this observation, (having elle where particularly proved the verity thereof, and answered all Objections against it from misinterpreted Scriptures:)
Secondly, that it is apparent by all the premised Histories; That in all Empires, Monarchies, the whole Empire, State, Kingdom, with the Parliaments, Senates, States, Diets, public Officers and general Assemblies which represent them, are the Supreamest Sovereign power, superior to the Emperors, Kings and Princes themselves; who are subordinate Ministers and servants to them, elected, created by them for their common good; and not absolute Sovereign Lord's or Proprietors to rule & domineer over them at their pleasure: Which conclusion you shall find abundantly ratified, and professedly maintained by Marins Salamonius, de Principatu, in six several Books; by John Mariana, de Rege & Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 8. Stephanus Junius Brutus, his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos, throughout, especially p. 91. to 110. the Treatise, De Iure Magistratus in Subditos, throughout: Iustus Eccardus, de Lege Regia: Henricus Ranzovius; Commentarii Bellici, lib. 1. c. 3. and elsewhere: Georgius Obrechtus (an eminent Civil Lawyer) Disputationes Iuridicae, de Principiis Belli, sect. 115. to 200. where he thus resolves, The inferior Magistrates, as in Germany the Electors, Princes, Earls, Imperial Cities; in France the Peers of France, in Poland the Vayuodes or Palatines, and in other Kingdoms the Nobles, Senators, and Delegates of the Estates, as they are severally inferior to the Emperor or King, Ita Vniverst Superiores existunt, so collectively They are superior to them; as a General Council is above the Pope, the Chapter above the Bishop, the University above the Chancellor; The Prince, saith Pliny the second, even the greatest, is obliged to the Commonwealth by an Oath, as its servant, ac ipsa Republica seu Regno Minor est, and is less then the Republic or Kingdom it self:) by Franciscus Hotomanus a learned French Lawyer, in his Franco-Gaul, c. 6, 7. 10, 11. 14, 15, 16, 18, 20. Aquinas, de Regimine Principum, c. 6. by Hemingius Arnisaeus, De Auctoritate Principum in populum, &c. and De Iure Majestatis, Sebastianus Foxius, De Regni Regisque Institution; Vasquius Controvers. Illustrium passim, Cavarnuius Contr. Illustr. T. 2. 505. n. 1. 399. n. 6. Haenon Disp. Polit. p. 179. &c. Alhusius Polit. c. 4. p. 146. to 154. with John Calvin Instit. l. 4. c. 20. sect. 31. and divers others forecited: Hear Junius Brutus instead of all the rest to this particular, being a Frenchman by birth, and writing his mind herein both freely, accutely and ingeniously, in these words:
Thirdly, it is abundantly manifest from all the premises; That Kings and Emperors always have been, are, and ought to be subject to the Laws and Customs of their Kingdoms, not above them, to violate, break, or alter them at their pleasures, they being obliged by their very Coronation Oaths in all ages and Kingdoms inviolably to observe them. This verily is confessed by K. James, by our K. Charles himself in his late Declarations to all his Subjects; resolved by Bracton Fleta, Fortescue, our Common and Statute Laws forecited; by the Year Book of 19. H. 6. 63. a. where Fray saith, That the Parliament is the highest Court which the King hath, and the Law is the highest inheritance which the King hath, for by the Law he himself and all his Subjects are ruled; and if the Law were not, there could be no King nor inheritance; This is proved by Stephen Gardener Bp. of Winchester in his Letter to the Lord Protector; where he writes, That when he was Ambassador in the Emperors Court he was fain there, and with the Emperors Ambassador to defend and maintain, by Commandment in a case of Jewels, That the Kings of this Realm were not above the Order of their Laws, and therefore the Jeweller although he had the kings Bill signed, yet it would not be allowed in the Kings Court, because it was not obtained according to the Law; and generally granted by all our own English Writers, is copiously asserted, and professedly averred by Aristotle, Polit. l. 3. c. 11. 13. Marius Salomonius de Principatii. in six special Books to this purpose, by Justus Eccardus de Lege Regia, Thomas Garzonius Emporii, Emporiorum, Pars 1. Discursus 1. de Dominiis sect. 6. p. 9, 10. Joannis Carnotensis Episc. lib. 4. Policrat. c. 1. Bochellus Decreta, Eccles. Gal. l. 5. Tit. 1. Cap. 6. 15, 16. Haenon. Dispute. Polit. p. 428. to 442. Fenestella de Magistratu, p. 149. Ioannis Mariana de Rege & Regis Instit. l. 1. c 9. (an excellent discourse to this purpose) Petrus Rebuffus, Praefat. ad Rubr. de Collationibus, p. 583, 584. Sebastianus Foxius de Rege, &c. part. 1. p. 108, 109 part. 2. 192 &c. Buckanon de Iure Regni apud Scotos passim, Junius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos, quaest. 3. p. 116. to 139. (an accurate discouse to this effect) Grimalius de Optimo Senatore, p. 33. 201, 205. Vasquius contr. Illustr. 16. n. 15. 19. 21. 17. n. 1. • 3. 20. n. 3. 44. n. 3. 73. n. 12. 13 15. 72. n. 7. and elsewhere. De Iure Magistratus in subditos, passim, Polanus, in Ezech. p. 824. 854. Pareus in Rom. 13. p. 138. Francis. Hotomani, Franco Gaul. c. 6. to the end of Cap. 20. Sparsim, Governado Christiano, p. 108. Cunaeus de Republ. Hebr. l. 1. c. 1. 14. Schickardus Ius Regium Hebrae p. 54. Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli, l. 1. c. 4. f. 7. l. 2. c. 14. and elsewhere throughout his second Book, with infinite others of all sorts: This all good Emperors and Kings in all ages have professed, as these Authors prove. Thus the good Emperor Trajan practiced and professed; That the Prince was not above the Laws; Hence Apollonius Thyanaeus writing to the Emperor Domitian, saith, These things have I spoken concerning Laws, which if thou shalt not think to reignover thee, then thyself shalt not reign: Hence Autiochus the third, King of Asia is commended, that he writ to all the Cities of his Kingdom, if there should be anything in his Letters he should write, which should seem contrary to the Laws, they should not obey them. And Anastatius the Emperor made this wholesome sanction, admonishing all the Judges of his whole Republic, that they should suffer no Rescript no pragmatical sanction, no sacred adnotation which should seem repugnant to the general all Law or the public profit, to be produced in the pleading of any suite or controversy; enough eternally to shame and silence those flattering Courtiers, Lawyers, Divines, who dare impudently, yea, impiously suggest the contrary into Princes Ears, to excite them to Tyrannize and oppress their subjects against their express Oaths (inviolably to observe and keep the Laws) their Duties, the very Laws of God and man; of which more in the seventh and eight Observation.
Fourthly, That Kings and Emperors can neither anull nor change the Laws of their Realms, nor yet impose any new Laws, Taxes or Impositions on them, without the consent of their People, and Parliaments: This I have largely manifested in the first Part of this Discourse, and the premised Histories, with the Authors here quoted in the three precedent Observations, attest and prove it fully; for if the whole Kingdom, Parliament, and Laws themselves be above the King or Emperor, and they receive their Sovereign Authority from the People, as their public servants: It thence infallibly follows, that they cannot alter the old Laws which are above them, nor impose new Laws or Taxes to bind the whole Kingdom, people, without their assents, they being the Sovereign Power. This point being so clear in itself, so plentifully proved in the premises, I shall only add this passage out of Junius Brutus, to ratify it;
Fifthly, that all public great Officers, Judges, Magistrates, and Ministers of all Realms, are more the Officers and Ministers of the Kingdom, than the Kings, and anciently were, and now ought to be of right elected only by the Kingdom, Parliament, people, and not removable but by them: which is largely proved by Junius Brutus Vindiciae contr. Tyrannos, qu. 1, 2, • . De Jure Magistratus in Subditos, qu. 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. with others, the Histories forecited, and Hotomani Francogallia, c. 6, 11, 12, 13, 14.
6. That Kings and Emperors have no absolute power over the lives, liberties, goods, estates of their subjects to dispose of them, murder, imprison, or strip them of their possessions at their pleasure; but ought to proceed against them in case of Delinquency according to the known Laws and Statutes of their Realms: This truth is abundantly evidenced by all the premises; by Magna Charta, c. 29. and all Statutes, Law-Books in affirmance of it; by resolution of the Judges in Henry 8. his reign, Brook. Corone 29. That it is Felony to slay a man in justing, and the like, notwithstanding it be done By command of the King, for the command is against the Law; and of Judge Fortescue, 19. H. 6. 63. That if the King grant to me, that if I kill such a man, I shall not be impeached for it, this grant is void and against Law. By Junius Brutus, Vindiciae contra Tyrannos, Quast. 3. p. 136, to 137. and the Treatise De Jure Magistratus in subditos in sundry places, where this undeniable verity is largely proved, confirmed, and by others forecited.
Seventhly, That Emperors, Kings, Princes are not the true Proprietory Lord's or Owners of the Lands, Revenues, Forts, Castles, Shipps, Jewels, Ammunition, Treasure of their Empires, Kingdoms, to alienate or dispose of them at their pleasures; But only the Guardians, Trustees, Stewards, or Supervisors of them for their Kingdoms use and benefit, from whom they cannot alien them, nor may without their consents or privities lawfully dispose of them or any of them, to the public prjudice; which if they do their grants are void and revocable. This proposition formerly ratified by many reasons, authorities, & sundry Historical Passages in this Appendix, is not only evident by the Metropolitans usual speech to all elected Kings, (prescribed by the Roman Pontifical, ratified by the Bull of Pope Clement the eight, where the Metropolitan, when any King is presented to him to be Crowned, first demands of the Bishops, who present him; Do you know him to be worthy of and profitable to this dignity? to which they answer, We know and believe him to be worthy and profitable to the Church of God, and for the Government of this Realm: After which the Metropolitan among other things, useth this Speech unto him, Thou shalt undeniably administer Justice, without which no society can continue towards all men, by rendering rewards to the good, punishment to the evil, &c. and shalt so carry thyself that thou mayest be seen to reign not to thine own, but to all she people's profit, and to expect a reward of thy good deeds, not in earth but in heaven; which he immediately professeth with a solemn Oath, to perform to the uttermost of his power and knowledge;) but likewise professedly maintained by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia, Marius Salamonius de Principatu, Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli, & Pacis, l. 1. c. 4 sect. 10. Lib 2. c. 13. 14. Hotomani Franco-Gaul, c. 6. 10. 14. Ruibingius, l. 2. Class. 11. c. 8. n. 26. Ioannis Mariana, Hist. l. 10 c. 16. l. 27. c. 11 l. 35. c 16. Albericus Gentilis, de Iure Belli, l. 3. c. 15. Cuiacius, c 33. de Iure Iurando, Decius, Cons. 564. 689. Cephalus, Council. 618. Alciatus, l. 3. de v. s. l. 15. C. de pact. Baldus Proaem. Digest. and by Junius Brutus Vindicia contra Tyrannos, qu. 3. p. 136. to 256. who handles this question professedly, Whether that the King be the proprietory Lord of the public Royal Patrimany of his Kingdom, or the Vsufractuary of it? determining clearly that he is not. I shall transcribe the most of his Dicourse;
Eighthly, That Emperors and Kings are most solemnly obliged by a Covenant and Oath, usually made to, and before all the people at their Coronations, to preserve their people's laws, liberties, lives, estates; by breach whereof in a willful excessive manner, they become perjured Tyrants, and the people and Magistrates are in some sort thereby absolved from their Allegiance, and all obedience to them.
This is evidently and plentifully confirmed by the forecited Coronation Oaths, and Covenants of our own English Kings to their subjects, by De Jure Magistratus in Subditos, quaest. 10. p. 321. 322. and quaest 6. p. 260. to 300. Andrew Favine his Theatre of Honor, lib. 2. c. 11. 24. Francisci Hotomani Franco-gallia, cap. 6. 10. &c. Hugo Grotius de Jure Belli & Pacis, l. 2. c. 13. 14. Pontificale Romanum, Romae 1611. fol. 162, 163. Descripti • Coronationis Maximiliani Imperatoris, Anno 1486. inter reruns German Scriptores, Tom. 3. p. 32. Olaus Magnus de Gent. Septentrionalibus Hist. l. 14. c. 6. Laur. Bochellus decreta Ecclesiae Gallicanae, l. 5. Tit. 2. c. 1. p. 703. M. John Seldens Titles of Honor, part. 1. ch. 8. sect. 5. p. 198. 214. 225. 226. (where the Coronation, Oaths of the Emperor, French King, of all the Northern Kings, and of most Elective and Successive Kings and Queens to their Subjects, are at large recorded:) Alhusius Polit. c. 4. Justus Eccardus de Lege Regia; Thomas Aquinas de Reg. Principis, c. 6. & 2. qu. 2 • . 12. art. 2. John Ponet Bishop of Winchester in his Political Government. Arnisaeus de Authoritate Principum, p. 50. to 123. Sparsim. Vasquius contro. Illustr. passim. Ioannis Mariana de Rege & Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 6. 7. 9. Georg. Buchanon de Iure Regni apud Scotos. Simancha Pacensis de Catholica. Instit. Tit. 23. n. 11 p. 98. Franciscus Tolletus in summa l. 5 c. 6 Huldericus Zwingli; Explan. Artic. 40. 41. 42. And, to omit all others, Junius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos, quaest. 3. p. 156. to 167. with whose words I shall fortify and irradiate this position:
Archiepiscopi Ammonitio ad Regem dicendo ita (in the name of all the Clergy.) A vobis perdonari petimus, ut vnicuique de Nobis & Ecclesiis nobis Commissis, Canonicum privilegium, & debitam legem atque justitiam conservatis, & defensionem exhibeatis, sicut Rex in Regno suo debet unicuique Episcopo, & Ecclesiae sibi Commissae.
Responsio Regis ad Episcopos.
Promitto vobis & perdono, quia vnicuique de vobis & Ecclesiis vobis commissis Canonicum privilegium, & debitam legem atque justitiam conservabo, & defensionem quantum potuero exhibebo, Domino adjuanente, sicut Rex in suo Regno unicuique Episcopo & ecclesiae sibi commissae per rectum exhibere debet.
Item, haec dicit Rex, & promittit & firmat juramento.
Haec populo Christiano & mihi subdito, in Christi nomine, promitto: In primis, Ut Ecclesiae Dei, omnis Populus Christianus veram pacem nostro arbitrio in omni tempore servet; & superioritatem, jura, & Nobilitates Coronae Franciae inviolabiliter custodiam, ET ILLA NEC TRANSPORTABO NEC ALIENABO. Item, ut omnes repacitates & omnes iniquitates omnibus gradibus interdicam. Item, ut in omnibus judiciis aequitatem & misericordiam praeoipiam, ut mihi & vobis indulgeat per suam misericordiam clemens & misericors Dominus. Item, de terra mea ac jurisdictione mihi subdita universos Haereticos Ecclesia denotatos, pro viribus bona fide exterminare studebo. Haec omnia praedicta firmo juramento.
Tum manum apponat Libro & librum osculetur)
Ninthly, it is evident from the premises; That if Emperors and Kings shall degenerate into Tyrants, violate their Oaths and Covenants made unto the people, invade their Laws, Liberties, persons with armed violence, and instead of protecting, make war upon them; that the Nobles, Magistrates, Estates, Parliaments and people in such cases, may without any guilt of Treason, Rebellion, Sedition, not only disobey, but Lawfully resist them with force of Arms, both in point of Law & conscience & are obliged under pain of treachery and perfidiousness to their Country, thus to resist; and in cases of incorrigibility for the public weal, and preservation, may justly if they see it necessary, depose them from their Royal Dignities as Enemies, or Traitors to their Kingdoms and people. The reason is, Because no Kingdom or Nation under Heaven, ever elected or voluntarily submitted themselves unto any Emperor or King whatsoever (for ought can be proved or imagined) but upon this tacit condition; that they should justly govern, defend and protect them for their good, not tyrranize over, pillage, murder, oppress, or make war upon them at their pleasures, contrary to the Laws of God, nature, nations; Nor yet actually obliged themselves under pain of Treason, Rebellion, death, or damnation, not forcilly to reobsist or deprive their Princes in any wise, though they with open violence should set themselves to subvert their Religion, Laws, Liberties, and Republic; to which unreasonable condition, no Natian certainty would have consented, had it been propounded to them by their Kings at first, as Grotius well observes. This point of greatest difficulty and concerment, I have largely debated and confirmed already, in the third part of this Discourse, where all contrary Objections against it, are refuted; Yet because it still seems a seditious unchristian Paradox to many Malignants and Royalists, I shall ratify it with such new Authorities, of all sorts, which may happily convince, if not convert them from their inveterate willful error.
My first Authority of this kind, is that passage of Sozomon (an ancient Ecclesiastical Historian) Eccles. Hist. l. 6. ch. 2. recited and approved by Nicephorus Callistus Eccles hist. l. 10. ch. 34. where he thus writes of the death of Julian the Emperor (who turned both a Tyrant, Apostate, and Persecutor of the Christians) reputed to be slain by a Christian Soldier of his own Army, for his Tyranny and impiety. Whereas Libanius writes in this manner; He seems to say, that the slayer of Julian the transgressor was a Christian, which peradventure was true; Neither is it incredible, that someone of the Soldiers who marched under his colors, had considered these things thus in his mind: That not only the Heathens, but likewise ALL OTHERS are wont to applaud those even unto our Age, who slew Tyrants heretofore, as those who for the liberty of all, feared not to undergo the danger of death, and likewise for the safety of their Citizens, Kindred and friends, with willing minds. And verily he CANNOT WELL BE REPREHENDED BY ANY MAN, especially since he should show himself so valiant and sirenuous FOR GOD AND that RELIGION which he did approve, &c. However it is certain that he was taken away by God's divine judgment. Nicepherus adds, that his death was predicted by the Christians, and that his death WAS ACCEPTABLE AND PLESANT TO ALL CHRISTIANS, especially to those of Antioch, WHO FOR THIS HIS MVRTHER, INSTVTED A PVBLIKE TRIVMPH, Wherein they also reproached Maximus the Philosopher, singing thus, Where are thy divinations O foolish Maximus? A pregnant evidence, that even the Primitive Christians (on whose examples and practice our Antagonists so much depend, though to no purpose, as I have elsewhere manifested) held it not only lawful for them to resist, but even in some cases to slay a persecuting Apostatized Tyrant, bent • o subvert Religion, Laws, Liberties; as may be further evidenced by Constantine the great his aiding the oppressed Christians, and Romans against the Tyranny and Persecution of the Emperors Maxentius, Maximinus and Licinius, even with force of Arms, with which he Conquered these Persecutors in sundry open battles fought against them, at the Christians earnest importunity.
To descend to later Authoritities, it is the received Doctrine of all Popish Schoolmen, Doctors, Lawyers, That tyrannical Princes who oppress and invade their subjects persons, liberties, estates, or religion, may both lawfully with good conscience be forcibly resisted by their Subjects, and likewise by the major part of their People, Nobles, Parliament, for preservation of the Republic and Religion, be justly deposed, and put to death; yea, as some of them add, even murdered by private men, though the generality of their Writers justly deny it. Their St. Thomas of Aquin, in his Book, De Regimine Pricipum (dedicated to the King of Cyprus) cha 6. determines thus, If it belong to the multitude to provide themselves of a King, the King made by them, may not unjustly be removed, destroyed, or his power restrained, if he abuse the power of the Realm tyrannically; Neither is such a multitude to be esteemed, TO DEALE DISLOYALLY IN DEPOSING A TYRANT ALTHOVGH THEY HAD PERPETUALLY SUBIECTED THEMSELVS TO HIM BEFORE, BECAUSE HIMSELFE HATH DESERVED IT, in not carrying himself faithfully in the Government of the people, as the Office of a King required, because herein he kept not his Oath and Covenant with his subjects. And he further affirms, 2 Distinct. Art. 44. qu. 2. 2. 5 m . 1. 2 ae . Dist. 44. qu. 2. 2. 5 m . 1. 2 ae . qu. 79. 4. 3 m . 22 ae . qu. 12. art. 2. & qu. 42. 2. 3 m . Opusc. 10. l. 4. c o . 1. That in every Country, Cities are governed politikely; the power of Kings and Emperors being circumscribed by the Laws and people, That a Tyrannicall Prince, if he invade his Subjects, may lawfully beresisted and slain even of private persons in their own necessary defense, and in reference to the public safety; but much more by the Nobles and people's general consent: And that the deposition or perturbation of the regiment of a Tyrant, HATH NOT THE REASON (or nature) OF SEDITION, unless it be done by private persons, or so disorderly, that a greater detriment should ensue, BVT IT IS THE TYRANT RATHER WHO IS SEDITIOVS. The same Doctrine is taught by Dominicus Soto, de Iustitia. l. 5. quaest. 1. art. 3. Ludovicus Molina Tom. 4. De Iustitia & Iure Tract. 3. disp 6. to 20. Dominicus Banns, 2 a . 2 ae . quaest. 64. Art. 3. Dub. 2. Petrus de Aragon. 2. 2 ae vu. 64. art. 3. Explicatio. art. p. 248. Michael Bartholomaeus Salon, de Iustitia & Iure in 2. 2 ae Tom. 1. qu. 64. art. 3. cont. 1. pag. 385. Petrus de Lorca in 2. 2 ae D. Thomae quaest. 40. art. 3. sect. 3. throughout, specially Dispute. 50. n. 2. & Disp. 52. 53. Azorius, Tom. 2. l. 21. disp. 5. qu. 8. &. 5. Franciscus Victoria. Relectio De Iure Belli. n. 9. 14. Alphonsus Salmeron in cap. 13. Epist. ad Romanos. Disp. 5. Fran. Suarez. in Defensione fidei l. 3. cha. 3. & l. 6. chap. 4. throughout▪ specially, num. 5. 6. 13. 14. 15. 16. John Gerson de Auferibilitate Papae; where also he avers (consid. 6.) that one who is truly Pope may lawfully be bound, imprisoned, and put to death for his offenses, (though the head of the Church as Papists hold, as well as Kings the head of their Realms.) Dionysius Cathusianus de Regim. Polit. Artic. 19. Franciscus Tollet, in summa, l. 5. c. 6. Leonardus Lessius de Iustit. & Iure, c. 9. dub. 4. Tannerus, Tom. 3. disp. 4. qu. 8. dub. 3. Immanuel Sa. in Aphorism. Verb. Tyrannus, n. 2. Johannes Mariana: De Rege & Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 5, 6, 7, 8. Alvarus Pelagius de Plan. Eccles l. 1. c. 21. Simancha Pacensis, de Cathol. instit. tit. 23. n. 11. p. 98. tit. 45. n. 25. p. 209. Gregory de Valencia, Tom 3. p. 444. Cardinal Bellarmine, de Pontif. Rom. l. 5. c. 6. 7. 8. & Tract de Potest. Sum. Pontif. adverse. Gul. Barcl. p. 97. Iac. Gretzerus Pharetra Tertulliana, & Vespertilio Haeritico-Politicus, Ludovicus Richehom. Expostulatio Aplogetica pro Societate Iesiu. Vincentius Filiucius Tra. 28. p. 2. dis. 4. prae. Dec. n. 12. Mart. Becanus Anglicana de Potestate Regis & Pontificis, Caspar. Schoppius. Alexi Pharmacum Regium, & Collyrium Regium. Valentine Jacob. An. 1524. and John Tanquerel. Anno. 1561. whose opinions are recorded by Bochellus Decreta. Eccles. Gal. l. 5. tit 4. c. 6. 8. the Cardinal of Como his Letter from Rome, 30. January, 1584. to Doctor Parrey to murder Queen Elizabeth; Franciscus de Verona Constant. in Apolog. pro Io: Chastel, p. 133. Bonarscius the Jesuit, Amphith p. 101. Barclay l. 3. adverse. Monarch. c. 8. l. 6. c. 23. & 24. erarius in c. 3. Iudicum. Hieronymus Blanca Rerum Aragonens. Commentarius, passim. Cajetan: upon Aquinas his forecited Summes. the Doctors of Salamancha in their Determination, Anno 1602. recorded by G. Blackwell, qu Bip. p. 56. and Doctor John White his Defense of the Way, c. 6. p. 16. Governado Christiano. p. 43. Antonius Massa Tract. contra Duel. n. 78. 79. Baldus 3. Consid. 313. Cavarruvias Quaest. Illustr. T. 2. 505. n. 1. 399. n. 6. Vasquius contro. Illustr. 16. n. 15. 19. 21. 17. n. 1. 23. 20 n. 344. n. 3. 73. n. 12. 13. 5. 72. n. 7. and elsewhere Hemingius Arnisa us de Authoritate Principum p. 18. 50. 77. 80. 83. 95. 122. Fran. Hotomani Franco-Gaul, c. 6. 7. 10 13. 15. 18. 19. &c. To which I might add our English Priests and Jesuits, as Doctor Nicholas Saunders, Visib. Monarch. p. 70, 71. Doctor Allen, Parsons, Creswell, Philopater, Rossaeus, Doleman, p. 32. to 74. sparsim, with sundry others, all professedly averring Aquinas his Doctrine, and the premisses, yea, far exceeding them in sundry particulars; many or most of them attributing sufficient Authority and power to the Pope and Prelates alone, without the Parliaments, Nobles, Peers, or Peoples assent, to depose, adjudge Haereticall or tyrannical Kings to death, and devote them to assassination, which all Protestants unanimously disclaim. But we need not fish in these unwholesome Romish Streams of Tiber, or make use of these Popish Champions, whom I have only named, to stop the mouths of all Papists, Priests, Jesuits, who now much exclaim against the Parliaments present defensive War, condemning all for Rebels and Traitors who assist the Parliament against their invading traitorous, Rebellious armed Forces both in Ireland and England, they being in verity such themselves, yea, the original contrivers, fomenters, the principal abettors of the present bloody, destructive, civil Wars in both our Realms. 〈…〉 which most confirms me in this belief, is a particular late Discovery of the horrid Conspiracy of Con the Popes late Nuncio here, and his Jesuited Popish Confederates, to undermine and extirpate the Protestant Religion, to raise the Scottish, and succeeding Irish, and English Wars, thereby to engage the King to resort to them for assistance; & under pretence whereof to rise up in arms, and work him to their own conditions, or else to poison him with a Indian poisoned Nut after the example of his Father, and then seize upon the Prince, and train him up in their Antichristian Religion, as you may read at large in Rome's Masterpeece, to which I shall refer you for fuller satisfaction, from one of the chief Conspirators own Confession. But passing by all these, I shall proceed to Authorities of Lawyers and Divines, professing the Protestant Religion. Georgius Obrectus, a public Professor of Law, and Advocate to the City of Strasburge in his Disputatio Juridica, 1. De Princ • piis Belli, lays down these several Positions for Law, Num. 125. to 139.
I might add to him the like determinations of Henricus Bocerus, De jure pugnae, hoc est, Belli & Duelli, Tractatus Methodicus, Tubingae, 1591. lib. 1. cap. 5. & 29. p. 141 Justus Eccardus, De Lege Regia, the last Edition. Alhuseius Polit. c. 4. p. 146. to 153. Haenon, Disputat. polit. The Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos; (where this Position is largely and learnedly debated, confirmed, both from Law, History, Theology, Reason) Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli & pacis, lib. 1. c. 4. sect. 7 to the end. p. 87. &c. Albericus Gentilis de Iure Belli, l. 1. c. 11. p. 84. c. 25. p. 205. l. 3. c. 9. 22. p. 546. 686. with others. But since Junius Brutus compriseth the quintessence of all the rest, I shall trouble you only with his Discourse. Vindiciae C • ntr. Tyrannos, Quaest. 3. p. 177. to 106. To pass by his Discourse concerning the resisting of Tyrants, who usurp a Dominion without any Title, whom every man may justly resist and suppress, and are bound in duty so to do, as he there proves at large; I shall only transcribe what concerns them who have a lawful Title.
The last is the general Union of the States of the united Provinces, to defend their Liberties and Religion, made at Brussels, the tenth of January 1577. thus related by Grimston in his History of the Netherlands l. 10. p. 492. 493.
The States seeing themselves engaged in war on all sides against the Spaniards, (who were proclaimed enemies to the Country) fearing some dis-union amongst themselves, by the enticing persuasions of such as sought to dismember them, they resolved, before that Don John should enter into the Country, to make a general union among themselves, as well Prelates, Noblemen, and Towns, as of others of the seventeen Provinces: which was allowed by the Lord's of the Council of State, deputed by the King, for the government general of the said Countries; whereof, the Original remains in the custody of the States of Brabant. Of which Union, the Tenor followeth.
A general Union of the States.
WE who have signed these presents; Prelates, Church-men, Noblemen, Gentlemen, Magistrates of the King, Towns, Castles, and others, making and representing the States of the seventeen Provinces, being presently assembled in this Town of Brussels, and others, being under the obedience of the most high, mighty, and famous Prince, King Philip, our Sovereign Lord and natural Prince; we give all men to understand, both present and to come, That seeing our common Country afflicted by a more then barbarous and tyrannous oppression of Spaniards, we have been forced and moved to unite ourselves together, and with Arms, Counsel, Men, and Money, to assist one another against the said Spaniards, and their adherents; being declared Rebels to his Majesty, and our enemies. And that this union and conjunction hath been since confirmed by the Pacification last made; and all by the authority and consent of the Council of State, committed by his Majesty for the general government of the said Countries: And as the pretended end of this Union requires all fidelity, constancy, and natural assistance forever; and that we would not by any misprision have cause of jealousy or mistrust, and much less of any bad affection or disposition of any of us; but contrariwise, to have the affairs of the said Union effected with all the sincerity, fidelity, and diligence that may be, so as not any of the subjects and inhabitants of the said Countries and Province may have any just cause to be discontented, or to doubt of us:
For these considerations and reasons, and that nothing may be treacherously done, to the prejudice of our common Country, and just defense; or that omitted by negligence, which shall be necessary for our just and lawful defense; We have by virtue of our power and commission respectively, and otherwise for us and our successors, promised and do promise, by the faith of Christians, of honest men and true Country-men, to keep and entertain inviolably forever the said Union and Association; so as not any one of us may break or fall from it, by dissimulation, secret intelligence, or in any sort whatsoever. And that for the preservation of our holy, Catholic, and Romish Faith, and the accomplishment of the Pacification, as also for the expulsion of Spaniards and their adherents (with all due obedience to his Majesty) for the good and quiet of our Country, and the maintenance of our Privileges, rights, Freedomes, Statutes, Customs, and ancient uses: For the effecting whereof, we will use all means possible; employing both Money, Men, Counsel, and goods, yea and our lives, if it were necessary. And that none of us may in private give any counsel, advice, or consent, nor have any secret conference with them that are not of this Union, nor yet reveal unto them in any sort what hath or shall be treated of in this Assembly, or resolved; but shall wholly conform himself according to our general and common resolution.
And in case, that any Province, Estate, Country, Town, Castle, or House, were besieged, assaulted, invaded, or oppressed in any sort whatsoever: yea, if any of us, or any others (having endeavored himself for his Country and the just defense thereof, against the Spaniards, or for other causes depending thereon, as well in general as particular) should be sought after, imprisoned, ransomed, molested, or disquieted in his person, and goods, honor, and estate, or otherwise; we promise to give him assistance by all the said means; yea, and to procure the liberty of them that shall be imprisoned, either by force, or other ways; upon pain to be degraded of their Nobility, Name, Arms, and Honor, and to be held perjured, disloyal, and enemies to our Country, before God and men, and to incur the note of Infamy and cowardice forever. And for the strengthening of this our holy Union of Association, we have signed these presents the tenth of January, 1577.
Underneath were the signatures of the Deputies of every Province, Prelates, Noblemen, and Commissioners for Towns; and underneath them, was written the agreation of the Council of State, as followeth: The Deputies of the general Estates here under-written, having required them of the Council of State, committed by his Majesty for the government of the Netherlands, to consent unto and allow of that which is contained in the Union above written: The Council, in regard of the said request, and the reasons therein contained, have as much as in them lay, allowed, and do allow by these presents, the said Union, according to the form and tenor. Made at Brussels in the State-house, in the Assembly of the said States, the tenth of January, 1577. And underneath was written:
By the commandment of the Lord's of the Council of State: Signed; Berrii.
If any shall here object; that Kings are of divine institution; whence, Dei gratia, (By the grace of God) is peculiarly annexed to their Titles; and not communicated unto Subjects. Therefore though they prove never so flagitious or tyrannical, they may in no wise be forcibly resisted, or questioned by their Nobles and Parliaments for their crimes.
I answer briefly (because I have elsewhere largely dissipated this objection) First, that Kings are no more of divine institution, then any other inferior Magistrates, Officers, or Princes whatsoever; as the Scriptures abundantly evidence. But all other inferior Magistrates, Officers, and Princes whatsoever are resistible, questionable, censurable, and deposible for their tyranny, wickedness, and misgovernment by the Parliaments censure, as I have proved, notwithstanding their divine institution; therefore such degenerating Kings too, as well as they in such cases.
Secondly, all Ministers of the Gospel, are as much, (if not far more) Jure divin • , and by God's own ordination, as Kings are; a truth undeniable. But they for their offenses and misdemeanors contrary to their function, may be both forcibly resisted, censured, deprived, degraded, yea and executed, notwithstanding their divine right and institution; as the Canons of most Councils, the practice of all ages, yea, the express letter of the 26. Article of the Church of England, with all our Episcopal Canons and Canonists attest: Therefore tyrannical degenerating Kings may be so too, by the self-same reason, in some cases.
Thirdly, this Title of Dei gratia, in public Writs, anciently hath been, and yet is common to Bishops, Prelates, inferior Magistrates and Subjects, as well as to Kings; as sundry precedents in our Law books, Matthew Paris, Salon, with others attest, and Mr. John Selden in his Titles of Honor, part. 1. chap. 7. Sect. 2. p. 123. professedly proves at large, to whom I shall refer you: But these both lawfully may be, and always have been forcibly resisted, questioned, convented, deprived, censured for their tyranny and misdemeanors, notwithstanding this their style of Dei gratia, or pretence of divine institution: yea, we know that Bishops have been lately thrust out of many Churches, notwithstanding their long pretended Ius Divinum to support their Hierarchy; and John Gerson a Papist, hath writ a particular Treatise De Auferibilitate Papae, notwithstanding the Popes pretended Divine Title to his Monarchy, which may be now, and one day shall be totally abolished. Therefore tyrannical degenerous Kings, may be justly resisted, censured, deprived, as well as they, and royalties changed into other governments, by the people's and kingdoms common consents, if they see just cause.
If any secondly object: That Kings are annointed at their Coronation; Therefore their persons are sacred, irresistible, unquestionable, unpunishable, for any tyrannical or exorbitant actions whatsoever.
I briefly answer: first, that every Christians Baptism, (being a Sacrament of Christ's own institution) at least his spiritual unction and sanctification, (as I have formerly proved) makes a person as sacred, yea more holy, then Kings anointing (being no Sacrament) can, or doth of it self make the person of any King whatsoever. A truth which no Christian can without blasphemy deny. But Baptism, and the inward unction of the spirit of grace and sanctification, exempts no Christians from resistance, censure, punishments of all sorts, in case they commit any exorbitant or capital crimes; as experience tells us: Therefore Kings Coronation annoyntings cannot do it.
Secondly, Priests anciently were and at this day too in the Roman Church, are annointed as well as Kings; and so are children and sick persons (that I say not Altars, Bels, &c.) with Chrism and extreme Unction: But these Unctions confer no such immunity to Priests, children, sick men, others, &c. Therefore neither can this anointing do it to Kings, especially now, being no divine institution.
Thirdly, The anointing of Kings, is not common to all Christian Kings (many of them especially in former times, having been crowned without any anointing at all) but peculiar to Emperors, and to the Kings of Jerusalem, France, England, and Sicily, the four annointed Kings, only, as Albericus, Restaurus Castaldus, Antonius Corsetus, Azorius, Cassanaeus, and sundry others affirm, out of the old Roman Provincial: though some other Kings have now and then been annointed when they were crowned, as Mr. Selden proves. Since therefore all Kings persons are reputed sacred, as well as these four who are annointed; and these Kings as soon as the Crown descended to them, even before their Unctions and Coronations were deemed as sacred and inviolable as before; it is certain, that their very enoyling of it self makes no addition to their personal immunities from just resistance, public censures, or deprivations for gross unsufferable public crimes.
Fourthly, the anointing of Christian Emperors and Kings is not very ancient; Charles the great being the first annointed Emperor if we believe Mr. Selden. The first annointed King in France, was Pipin about the year 750. the anointing of their Clovis the first, about the year 500. with that holy Vial of never-decaying Oil (reserved at Rheimes to annoint their Kings) which they say a Dove brought down from Heaven to annoint him with, (a ridiculous Monkish fable, much insisted on by Bochellus and other French-men, who relate the grand solemnity used in the carrying and recarrying of this fabulous Vial, at the French Kings Coronations) being not at his Coronation, as many fondly mistake, but only at his baptism, as Mr. Selden manifests by pregnant authorities; The anointing of Kings is far more ancient in England then in any other Realm, as Mr. Selden notes out of Gildas; yet Egfert is the first of whose anointing there is any intimation in our Histories, about the year 790. To add to the holiness of which ceremony, some of our Monks in latter ages have forged a Legend (as good as that of the holy Viol at Rheimes) that the Virgin Mary gave to Thomas Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury (during his exile under Henry the second) a golden Eagle full of precious Oil, enclosed in a stone vessel, commanding him to preserve it: foretelling him, that the Kings of England annointed with this Oil, should be Champions of the Church, and bountiful, and victorious as long as they had this Eagle, & oil. How late the Unction of Kings began in other Realms, you may read at large in Mr. Selden; and how the later Kings of Judah were annointed, and with what unguent or Oil, the curious may read at leisure in Cunaeus. This anointing therefore of Kings being not of divine institution, of such puny date in most Realms, and no ways necessary nor essential to the constitution or Inauguration of any Christian King; can add no immunity, or privilege at all to the persons of Kings, much less exempt them from all forcible resistance, just censures, or deprivation it self, if there be just and real cause to proceed criminally against them in case of incorrigibility, as I have elsewhere more fully demonstrated, and therefore shall no further expatiate in this particular here: only I shall conclude with one notable History which proves it.
I read in Gulielmus Neubrigensis; that for an hundred years space and more, though there were a numerous succession of Kings in Norway, yet none of them ended his life by old age or sickness, but all of them perished by the sword, leaving the sovereign power of the Realm to their murderers, as to their lawful successors, so as to all those who are known to have reigned there for so long a time, that which is written might seem to have reference; Hast thou slain, and also taken possession? The Nobles of this Land out of a pious endeavor, desirous to heal this infamous mischief, obtaining now the vigor of a Law as it were through long custom, decreed, That the new King should be solemnly annointed with a mystical unction, and crowned, so as no man should dare from thenceforth to lay hands on the Lord's annointed: For till that time none in that Nation hath ever been consecrated King after an Ecclesiastical manner, but whosoever had Tyrannically slain a King, put on the person and power of a King thereby, and left the same likewise after a little fortune to his murderer, by a law of inveterate custom, which verily, out of a certain Christian simplicity, was thought by many to have been therefore so frequently done, because none of the former Kings had deserved to be initiated with the solemnity of a Royal Unction. Therefore Haco being slain who had succeeded King Jnge slain by him, when the succession of the Crown seemed to belong to one Magnus a child, Nephew to Jnge, the Wisemen and Nobles of the Realm by a common Decree, caused the said child to be solemnly consecrated to be the Lord's annointed, and crowned with a Diadem. By which deed they thought that they had a Prince made sacred to them, and that the disgrace of the ancient custom was thereby abolished. But when Magnus had reigned some few years in great prowess and happiness, a most infamous Priest Suerus, surnamed Birkebain, usurped a Tyranny, twice defeated Magnus by warlike stratagems, and at last utterly routed and slew him in battle; (notwithstanding his anointing) and usurping the Crown, renounced his holy orders, married a wife, and would have been crowned by the Archbishop of that Land; but he being a great man, would neither be moved with prayers nor threats, to annoint an exectable head with sacred Unction, for which he was banished the Country: at last after two great victories against two competitors who were slain, Suerus obtained the Royal Crown, with mystical Unction, by the hands of a certain Bishop compelled thereunto under pain of death, as it were secure by his frequent successes, from the uncertain end of a long prospering tyranny, &c. By which History it is evident, that it is but a childish simplicity to believe, that the ceremony of anointing Kings can of it self make Kings persons sacro-sanct, or preserve them from violence or assassinations, since it no way prevented this mischief in this Realm, (nor yet in any other) the very first King for whose personal safety this ceremony of anointing and crowning was introduced among the Norwegians and Danes, being not long after slain by his Subjects and competitor in battle.
I shall close up this with the notable sentence of deprivation solemnly given and executed against Wenceslaus the Emperor, notwithstanding his anointing.
The sentence of Degradation and Deprivation of the Emperor Wenceslaus King of Romans, pronounced by the Electors of the Empire in the year of our Lord. 1400.
IN the name of God Amen: We John by the grace of God, Archbishop of the Church of Mainz, Arch-chancellor of the sacred Roman Empire throughout Germany, make known to all men present and to come. What various, manifold, and grievous, as well incommodities as discords, have for many years since been brought into the holy Church continuing even to this present, and daily sprouting up more abundantly to the most grievous convulsion, imminution, and dissipation of the sacred Roman Empire, (which ought to be a Garrison to the Church of God and the Christian world) as they cannot be all written, so the mischiefs daily increasing do manifestly enough teach and confirm. And for this cause the Lord's Electors of the sacred Roman Empire, the ardent petitions of the holy Church, Princes, Nobles, Cities, Provinces, and Subjects of the sacred Empire, entreating, desiring a prudent Moderator, have long agone very often and seriously, together with us admonished the most illustrious Prince Lord Wenceslaus King of Bohemia, both by their own and their friends labor, and finally by letters; and have diligently set before his eyes, privately and publicly, his unbeseeming and detestable manners and actions in governing, as also the defects, incommodities and discords of the said Church and Christian world, likewise the most grievous avulsions and diminutions of the members of the sacred Empire, hurtfully done, and permitted to be done, against the dignity of his name: to wit, that he hath not promoted peace in the Church, although the great necessity of the Christian world, as likewise his office of Advocate and Defender of the Church, earnestly required it, and he hath also been frequently desired, required, and admonished to do it: he notwithstanding perniciously mutilated the Empire, and permitted it to be maimed in some members. In the number whereof are Milan, and the Province of Lombardy, which were of the right of the same Roman Empire, most ample emoluments returning thence to the Empire: in which Dominion the Millainer, like a Minister, enjoyed it as a part of the Roman Empire; when as He, contrary to that which became his sublimity and dignity, receiving money, created a Duke of Milan, and an Earl of Papia. Moreover, he hath alienated divers Cities and Lands belonging to the Empire, as well in Germany as in Italy, some whereof had returned to the same, having little consideration, that he ought to retain them with the sacred Empire.
Moreover, he hath sold for money to his friends, very many naked and unwritten Parchments, ratified notwithstanding with the Seal of his Majesty; wherein it was lawful both for them and others into whose hands these Parchments came, to write what things they pleased under the royal Seal. Out of which thing, for the hurtful diminution and dissipation of the rights and emoluments of the sacred Roman Empire, great complaints are risen up. Moreover he never had any care of the controversies and wars, which (alas for grief!) have miserably afflicted and ruined Germany, and other lands of the sacred Empire. Hence spoylings, burnings, and robberies have sprung up, with such lamentable increases even at this day, that none, neither Clerks nor Laics, neither hasbandmen nor Merchants, neither men nor women, whether by land or sea, may converse in safety. Temples, Monasteries, and religious houses, which the sacred Empire ought with its hand to assist and defend, are exposed to rapines, and burnings, and reduced to destruction. Things are gone to this pass, that every one might have handled, and may even now handle another at his pleasure, against the reason of right and equity, without any fear of the sacred, and long despised Imperial authority, so as even the place of conventing any one, where the defense and patronage of right may be undertaken in the name of the Empire, is altogether unknown. Finally, which is horrible and dreadful to be spoken, both with his own hand, and the hand of other wicked instruments he hath with him, he hath put to death, drowned in the waters, burned in the fire, miserably and cruelly destroyed, the reverend Bishops of holy things, Priests, and spiritual Pastors, likewise many other men of honest note, against the rule of right, otherwise then became the King of Romans. Which mentioned things verily, and many other grievous wickednesses and damages are so divulged and openly known, that they can be no ways excused or concealed. Therefore we, as we have fore-written, have frequently very earnestly beseeched, admonished, and required him, that renouncing this unbeseeming kind of life, he would take the study and labor to himself, whereby he might recover to the holy Church, ofttimes imploring his aide, as King of Romans, and her Advocate, peace and tranquility, and to the sacred Empire, its prestine honors, Dominions, and finally its emoluments; to the assistance and consolation of the Christian world, grievously debilitated and oppressed in this regard.
Now albeit we have most clearly explicated to the foresaid Lord Wence •• aus, and exhibited to him in writing, these and other more grievous defects, concerning him as King of Romans, and the Empire; yet having heard his answers, and having reiterated our serious exhortations, moreover having communicated the business to the sacred Roman Sea, we have never as yet found him, to have amended his manners as became a King of Romans; namely to recover peace to the Church, principally necessary to the Christian world; also to the sacred Empire, its dignities, lands, and Dominions: a thing which is most notoriously known throughout all the Provinces of the Empire.
Therefore because we could no longer neither conceal, nor endure the remembered and many other defects, touching the sacred Church and Empire, with grievous loss and mourning; by reason of the instant petitions of the persons aforesaid, but especially by reason of the Oath wherewith we are obliged to the same, as the next superior members of the sacred Empire; therefore as of bounden duty, we were to advise and endeavor how the sacred Empire might be more rightly and wholesomly provided for, (by whose mad and negligent administration those inconveniences have crept in) to the safeguard and consolation of the Christian world. And verily as He in obeying us, had performed an acceptable thing, so we have sufficiently and seriously called and cited him, so as we have signified to him; that unless he should be present at the place and day appointed, it would come to pass, that both in respect of the petitions exhibited to us, as likewise in respect of our Oath, we should be compelled to take and enter into such counsels, whereby the sacred Empire might be better settled: most clearly attesting it in our letters. For this purpose we appeared at the place and time prescribed, together with our Coelectors sufficiently summoned, also with the other Princes and of the sacred Empire, expecting from day to day, whether the foresaid Lord Wenceslaus would appear, to apply a remedy to the foresaid diseases, and from thenceforth more rightly to consult about the affairs of the sacred Empire. But he neither vouchsafed to appear, nor yet to send any one to us in the name of a Proctor. Wherefore when as by reason of so many pregnant and pernicious defects, we had admonished and reproved him very often in private and in friendly manner, but after that, when we could do no good, before the Princes and Nobles, and Cities of the Empire, in divers Assemblies, not without great and grievous expenses, yet without any fruit; therefore we referred all the fore-mentioned things to the sacred Roman Sea. But when as neither then, he no whit regarded all those things, we could conjecture nothing else from thence, but that he had laid down the care both of the Church and Christian world, but especially of the sacred Empire. Therefore resolving, that this mischief, destructive to the whole Christian Republic, was by no means to be any longer borne and tolerated, with a mind well confirmed, after many and various debates and consultations, both between ourselves, as also with other Princes and Nobles of the sacred Empire, seriously had, for the safety of the Church, the consolation of the Christian world, the honor and profit of the sacred Empire, we have thought meet, that the foresaid Lord Wenceslaus, should at this time be wholly removed from the Roman sacred Empire and all its dignity, as one that is negligent and a destroyer of the Empire, and unworthy of it.
Therefore we John, Archbish. in the name of the foresaid Lord's Coelectors of the sacred Empire, and our own, moved both with the commemorated, as also with many other notable defects and causes, by this our sentence, which we give and pronounce by this our present writing, DEPRIVE and REMOVE the foresaid Lord Wenceslaus, a • an unprofitable, negligent waster, and unworthy Defender of the sacred Empire, from the foresaid Roman Empire, and from all his degree, dignity, and Dominions appertaining to the same: denouncing to all the Princes, Nobles, Knights, Gentlemen, Cities, Provinces and Subjects of the sacred Roman Empire, that they are altogether free from all homage and Oath made to the person of Wenceslaus in the name of the Empire: requiring and admonishing them under the faith of the Oath, wherewith they are obliged to the sacred Empire, that they do not henceforth, obey, and submit to the said Lord Wenceslaus, as the King of Romans, nor exhibit or suffer to be exhibited to him any right, obedience, tribute, rent, or any other revenue, b • what name soever it may be called; but reserve the said duties, for a profitable and idoneous King of Romans, hereafter to be substituted by God's gracious assistance.
In assurance and testimony of all which things, We John Archbishop of Mainz, have caused this present Instrument to be made by the subscribed Notaries, in this patent form, and our great Seal to be affixed thereunto. This premised sentence was read and pronounced by us John Archbishop of Mainz, in our name, and the names of the Lord's, Coelectors before remembered, under the Castle Lonstein at the Rhene, in the Diocese of Triers, reaching towards Brubachium, out of a public Throne, erected for the use of a Tribunal, the Lord's Coelectors sitting there in judgment, in the year of our Lord's Incarnation, 1400. the eight indiction, on Saturday the twentieth day of the month of August, a little before the time of the Nones; in the eleventh year of the Papacy of our most holy Father and Lord in Christ, Lord Boniface the ninth, Pope, by divine providence; in the presence of the most illustrious Princes and Lord's, John, son of the most illustrious Prince and Lord Rupert, Duke of Bavaria and Count Palatine of Rheine, Frederick Burgrave of Norimberge, the Noble Philip Lord of Nassau, and Sarbrucke, Emichon of Luringen, John of Zigenhaim, Cunrade Burgrave, our Canon of Mainz, Earls: Bernhard of Westerburg, John of Limpurge, Rinehard of Honowe, Barons: Mr. Nicholas Berwin of the sacred Page, John of Witenburg, and Nicholas Burgman, of the Decrees; Mr. Herman President of Saint Gerion of Colen, Doctors of the Law likewise the valiant Knight Sigfride of Lindow, our Uice-Commander in Ringaugia; John Bossen of Waldeck, our Buggrave Beckelnheim; and our trusty Henry Rulman, of Dadenberg, Gerard of Emerberg, Lord in Lantscron, Frederick of Sachenheim, Culman of Coneren, John of Dalburg, Rudolfe of Zeissikon, as also many other Lord's, Knights, and Gentlemen, spiritual and secular▪ standing by in great member, called and requested to the things above written.
And I Nicholas Berchtoldi Fridberg, Clerke, public Notary of the Diocese of Mainz, by Episcopal and Imperial authority, and sworn Scribe of my foresaid most gracious Lord, Lord John Archbishop of Mainz, because at that time I was personally present when this sentence which we have fore-writ, was given and pronounced, together with the public Notaries and witnesses commemorated, and saw and heard all these things to be done; therefore at the command and request of my foresaid most gracious Lord of Mainz; have reduced this public instrument faithfully put in writing, into public form, and have subsigned and ratified it with my accustomed sign of Notariship, having likewise annexed the great Seal of my foresaid Lord of Mainz, in assurance and testimony of all th •• premises.
The names of the Notaries are,
- Nicholaus Berchtoldi Fridburgensis.
- Joannes Meier junior Gasterveldensis.
- Conradus a Leiborn, Clericus, Padebornensis di • cesis.
- Henricus Stalberg Rotenbergensis.
- Tilmannus a Honberg.
- Conradus Coler Zustensis, Coloniensis diaecesis.
Finally, it is evident; that the Nobles, Magistrates, Parliament, and representative body of the people, or some part of them in default of the rest, may lawfully take up defensive arms to resist their Princes, endeavoring to abrogate the Law of God, to waste the Church, and extirpate the true Religion settled among them by the Laws, and usher in Idolatry. And, that in such a case as this, neighbor Princes and States lawfully may, yea and ought in point of conscience, to aide the Subjects of other Princes, afflicted for the cause of pure Religion professed by them, or oppressed by open Tyranny.
These propositions are largely and professedly debated by Junius Brutus in his Uindiciae contra Tyrannos: quaest. 1. 2. & 4. throughout, in the Treatise entitled De Jure Magistratus in Subditos, spent wholly in this Theame. Georgius Obrectus. Dispute. Jurid. de Principiis Belli. Num. 125. to 199. by Uasquius. Contr. Illustr. 36. n. 30. and elsewhere, by Albericus Gentilis, and sundry others forecited: I shall only fortify the later part thereof, with the observation of the Duke of Rhoan, who acquaints us; that it is, and hath been of later years the very true interest, honor, and greatness of the Kings and Queens of England, both in point of policy and Religion, to protect • and assist with arms all Princes of the Reformed Protestant Religion, in France, Germany, and other parts; as it is the true interest of the Kings of Spain, to protect and relieve all oppressed or grieved Roman Catholics under the Dominion of other Princes: and that their honor, safety, and greatness principally consists in the observation and maintenance of this their interest: and with the words of Junius Brutus; who thus states and debates the Question.
An Jure possint, aut debeant Uicini Principes auxilium ferre aliorum principum subditis, religions causa afflictis, aut manifesta tyrannide oppressis?
In defining this question (saith he) there is more need of conscience, then science, which would be altogether idle, if charity obtained its place in this world. But because as the manners of the times are now, there is nothing more dear or rare among men, then charity it self, we think meet briefly to discuss it.
If this then be an irrefragable verity, that foreign States and Princes are so far obliged to assist and relieve those of the same Religion, and all others whose liberties, rights, privileges, are forcibly invaded (which our Parliament and State by their assistance, if the Netherlands and other Protestant States, both in Quaene Elizabeth's, King James, and King Charles his reign, approved and justified both by words, Acts of Parliament, and real performances) then certainly those of the self-same Church, Nation, Kingdom, and fellow Subjects, under the self-same Prince, between whom there is a far nearer relation, much stricter obligation, and more strong engagements, ought mutually to aide and assist each other to the uttermost of their abilities, when their Religion, Laws, Liberties, be violently invaded, their dearest native Country wasted, sacked, plundered, burned, ruined, in a hostile war-like manner, with open force of Arms, either by the King himself, or a prevailing Malignant Popish faction, who have surreptitiously possessed themselves both of his person and affections which they have gotten into their own over-ruling power. How much then it now concerns every real Protestant within this Realm of England, and all other his Majesty's Dominions to unite all their common forces together, unannimously to protect, defend, maintain, and propagate our established reformed Religion, fundamental Laws, Liberties, the very Privileges of Parliaments, their estates, liberties, lives, the peace, welfare, and common good of their dearest native Country, and our three united Realms against all Popish Malignant forces now in arms to invade, eclipse, impair, subvert, sack, ruin them; and how monstrously, unnaturally, unchristianly, and detestably impious, treacherous, perfidious, all those English, Irish, and Scottish Protestants proclaim themselves to the present and future age, who now traitorously join their forces with the Malignant Popish party, or prove uncordiall, false, treacherous, and perfidious to their Religion, Liberties, Country, and the Parliment (who have not only waged, employed, but confided in them) and contribute their uttermost endeavors to betray, enslave, undermine, and to sack, burn, and totally overturn them (as many we find have done to their eternal infamy) I here refer to every man's judgment and conscience seriously to determine. Certainly such unnatural monsters, such traiterous Judasses, such execrable infamous Apostates as these, can expect no other real remuneration of this their treachery and perfidiousness, but the ruin of their credits, the detestation of their persons, memories; the confiscation of their estates, the extirpation of their families, the execrations of all good men, the severest judgments of God, and utter confusion with horrors of conscience tormenting them constantly day and night, whiles they continue languishing under all these miseries here, and the sharpest torments, the very largest dangers, the hottest flames in hell forever hereafter: and those Antichristian Papists who now are and have been so faithful, active, zealous, courageous, industrious, liberal, bountiful, if not prodigal to prosecute their own interests, designs, to maintain and propagate their false, erroneous, detestable Religion, superstitions, idolatries, both in England and Ireland with the effusion of their blood, expense, and forfeiture of all their estates, and never yet deserted, or became treacherous to their false execrable cause or Religion in the least degree, shall all jointly rise up in judgment against them both here and hereafter to their sempiternall infamy, reproach, and most just condemnation. O consider this all ye who now so much forget, neglect, betray both your God, your Christ, Religion, Laws, Liberties, Country, Parliament, yea your very selves, your souls, bodies, and posterities; Consider with yourselves the bitter curse denounced by God himself against Meroz, Judge. 5. 23. Consider the fatal, dismal end of treacherous Judah • , Matth. 27. 3. 4, 5. Acts 1. 18. 19, 20. Consider that dreadful speech of our Savior Christ, Mark 8. 35▪ 36, 37, 38. Whosoever will save his life shall lose it, but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the Gospels shall save it. For what shall it profit a man if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my word, in this adulterous and sinful generation; of him also shall the son of man be ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father, with the holy Angels. If we suffer with him, we shall also reign with him; if we deny him, he will also deny us: If we be but fearful in the cause of Christ, we shall be sure to have our part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone, Rev. 21. 8. O what then will be our portion, if we be unzealous, negligent, perfidious to it, or professed enemies (especially in open arms) against it, when it cries out to us for our necessary assistance every where? If Jesus Christ will render tribulation to them which do but trouble his people; yea, and shall be very shortly revealed from Heaven, with his mighty Angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on all them that (only) know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of Jesus Christ, who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power, 2 Thes. 1. 6. to 10. O where shall all those ungodly sinners, Rebels, and Traitors appear, who now everywhere murder, plunder, persecute, extirpare God's dearest Saints; and not only refuse to own, but even desert, betray the cause of God and their Country? who refuse not only cordially maintain the very truth of God, the Gospel of Christ, and which themselves in show not only pretend to know, but profess; but also join with Papists, and Malignants openly to fight against, and totally to suppress it? Certainly if judgment shall begin at the house of God it self, as now it doth, and if the righteous who defend the cause of God and the Kingdom shall scarcely be saved, what these men's dreadful end, and judgment at last shall be, transcends my thoughts to conceive, my expressions to relate; all I can say is this, it will be superlatively miserable and grievous, that eternity of incomprehensible torments will only be able to demonstrate the infinity and execrablenesse of their sin. O then let all of all sorts consider seriously of this, and all the premises, and the Lord give them understanding and grace to keep a good conscience, and discharge their several trusts and bounden duties faithfully, cheerfully to their God, Religion, King, Country, and the Parliament in all things, that so they may enjoy the honor, comfort, benefit, of all their faithful endeavors to defend, promote, and propagate Religion, Laws, liberties, and the public welfare here; and the Crown, the full guerdon of them hereafter; and poor bleeding, dying England and Ireland may now at last attain that speedy, holy, lasting, honorable, blessed peace and unity, which all good men cordially pray for and endeavor; which doubtless had been easily effected long ere this, had we all been faithful, true, real to the public cause of God and our Country in our several places, and not faithlessely betrayed, but sincerely discharged the several trusts reposed in us to the uttermost of our powers: the readiest mean to re-establish and perpetuate our pristine tranquility: which I humbly beseech the God and Prince of peace effectually to accomplish in his own due season, before our whole three Realms become a desolate Wilderness, an Accheldama, a Golgatha, as many places of them are already, and more like to be, if the extraordinary mercy of our ever-gracious God, prevent not the mischievous long plotted conspiracies, malice, rage, treachery, of unnatural, and deceitful men.
This Oath should have come in the Appendix, page 73. line. 17.
The Oath of CHARLES, King of Navarre at his Coronation, An. 1390. recorded in the general History of Spain, l. 17. p. 625. 626.
WE D. CHARLES by the grace of God, King of Navarre, &c. do swear unto our people of Navarre upon the holy Evangelists touched by us, and to the Prelates and rich men of the Cities and good Towns, and to all the people of Navarre, for all your Rights, Laws, Customs, Freedomes, Liberties, and Privileges, that everyone of them as they are, shall be maintained and kept to you and your successors, all the time of Our life without corrupting them; bettering, and not impairing them, in all, or in part: and that the violence and force which hath been done to your Predecessors, whom God pardon, and to you by Us, or Our Officers, We shall hereafter command it to cease, and satisfaction to be made according unto right as they shall be made manifest by good men of credit. After which the Deputies of the State swore, in their own names, and for all the Realm; faithfully to guard and defend the Kings person, and their Country; and to aide him, to keep, defend, and maintain the Laws and Customs, with all their power.
Errata, and Omissions in some Copies.
Part. 4. p. 1. l. 26. it, is, p. 9. l. 39. c. 33. p. 27. l. 13. private, public, p. 28. l. 7. other 31. pugnae.
Appendix p. 2. l. 3. parallel, p. 4. l. 14. them, the people, l. 34. & p. 5. l. 29. Maximus, p. 8. l. 1. Polieuctus, p. 39. l. 26. dele, in the, p. 41. l. 41. other, p. 44. l. 40. retired, p. 50. l. 44. the hand, p. 54. l. 1. Cara, Lara, p. 55. l. 41. Pacensis, p. 59. l. 27. dele the, p. 66. l. 34. years, p. 79. l 12. dele cite, l. 3. Mariana, p. 129. l. 2. add 2 Chron. 22. 1. And the inhabitants of Jerusalem made Ahaziah his youngest son King in his stead, l. 18. confirmed, p. 145. l. 2. not from it to, p. 147. l. 20. in some sense in private • ases, p. 150. l. 23. pem, patu, p. 153. l. 14. Canarvanius, p. 162 l. 7. received, renewed, p. 162. l. 28 Horomani Francogal. 38. Vindiciae, p. 163. l. 2. revocable, l. 3. Historical, l. 19. Cuiacius, l. 23. usufrvctuary, l. 35 dele the, p. 166. l. 14. to, do, l. 19. dele to, l. 21. foundations, p. 167. l. 7. is an, p. 169. l. 26. Caracalla, p. 170. l. 41. 2. secun. qu. p. 171. l. 22. in Law, p. 172. l. 27. fealty to, p. 173. l. 8. adjuvante, l. 15. rapacitates, p. 174 l. 4. if, it. p. 177. l. 15. preserve, l. 32. and. l. 35. goods, p. 186. l. 15. 16. forcibly resist, p. 187. l. 2. so, to, p. 190. l. 31. 206. p. 193. l. 1. converseth, p. 196. l. 33. less.
In the Margin. p. 42. l. 2. Dauleny, p. 60. l. 4. Leges, l. 9. Aimoin. l. 12. Jure, p. 85. l. 2. 850. p. 152. l. 1. Arnnales, Gil. p. 168. l. 19. Rex.
part 1. p. 12. l 15. third. read, second, p. 29. l. 44. through, p. 45. l. 24. l. 3. p. 48. l. 15. Britain •• 〈◊〉 . 26. privatave, p. 56. l. 16. reputing them, p. 75. l. 25. responum, p. 93. l. 38. Duairus, p. 100. l. 33. Raynerius l. 3. 8 Albericus.
Part 2. p. 59. l. 3. perfidum.
Part 3. p. 143. l. 25. natural, national.